Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Plane engine noise. The familiar signal to fasten seat belts. Landing gear deployment. The thud of touching down.

Hello again, New York!

Caitlyn Kiramman, seat 1A, naturally. No other choice for her long legs, and the letter strokes her ego just a touch. A bit of a confidence boost is well-earned. Yes, she’s splendid enough without it, but why not? Don’t judge a respected professor for small indulgences – she’s still got two large suitcases to drag, a carry-on, and a bag… ugh, perhaps she was too quick to cancel her gym membership four months before the flight.

The city greeted her with a calm evening and warm weather. As Hal Borland said: “July is a blind date with summer.” A pleasant rendezvous was exactly what Caitlyn had been longing for. It had been about twenty years since she was last here. Since she saw her school friends, well, not counting that they were all neighbors and grew up together from the earliest age, even though she was three years younger than the rest. They tried to stay in touch, but with the start of university, it became challenging.

Despite that, when she dialed Felicia’s number on New Year’s Eve, she answered after the second ring with an unmistakable smile in her voice. In the background, Jayce was shouting something, mixed with a pleasant female voice, but they were quickly silenced by Mel’s firm hand, accompanied by light scolding that they could be quieter. Though she was definitely chuckling at what must have been the startled culprits.

Well, she was a respected professor. Still is, mind you, just now that title will be hers elsewhere. After successfully defending her doctorate in law, Caitlyn landed a job immediately, taking the place of her beloved academic supervisor, who gleefully went on indefinite leave and vanished somewhere in the tropics. Far from wayward students and endless lectures.

She ended up in England in the middle of high school. Her parents sent her to a prep school tied to the university she later attended. English roots helped her blend in seamlessly. Her mother had moved to the States chasing a boyfriend, now husband, who had landed a stellar internship position here. So the accent only sharpened, practically woven into her DNA, as it was always meant to be.

The early days were tough, of course. She missed the gang terribly. Their board game nights, their walks, their trips, everything. But the hardest part was realizing they no longer lived in neighboring houses, where she might find them in her kitchen in the morning, munching on cookies, but across an ocean.

Years passed, and the distance grew. Not just physical, but emotional. They all grew up. Started families, lost families. She didn’t expect an answer when she called that familiar number, unchanged after all this time.

Thankfully, not all threads break. They stretch, they tangle, but they hold.

People crowded the aisle, though the plane hadn’t even stopped, and the weary flight attendant gave up trying to get passengers to sit. Caitlyn usually wasn’t in a rush at all, she could’ve been the last to disembark, even from her front-row seat. At first, such disregard for safety protocols irked her, but over time she grew calmer, imagining they all had a connecting flight in three minutes. Three minutes they’d promptly waste waiting for the attendant to open the door, missing their next plane and spending the night in a chilly airport.

She snorted with laughter.

Nine minutes later, most passengers were hurrying through the jet bridge into the terminal. She stood, adjusting her soft blue sweatshirt, paired with comfy black leggings and black sneakers – perfect for an eight-hour flight. With ease, she retrieved her metallic carry-on from the overhead compartment, placed her bag on top, securing it to the handle, and rolled toward the exit.

A few smiles later and fresh air greeted her warmly. An empty water bottle dangled in her hand. But the real fun was just beginning. Claim baggage – load it onto a cart – avoid running over strangers’ feet – find the exit – catch a taxi – get to the apartment – lug the suitcases. Simple as that.

A few minutes before takeoff, when she’d delayed switching to airplane mode, a text from Fel popped up, saying she couldn’t pick her up. Yes, Caitlyn had been counting on an extra pair of hands, managing three suitcases alone was no small feat. Yes.

The crowd was massive, as always, clustering right by the baggage claim belt. A simple two steps back, and everyone could see if their suitcase was rolling by. But no, why do that when you can nervously hover over the soulless machine, practically climbing onto it? Delightful, give me two.

Caitlyn wasn’t in a good mood, no use hiding it. She was definitely in a foul one. Ready to snap at the first poor soul, though she tried deep breathing to chase those thoughts away.

Two giants, like twin brothers, rolled toward her – the suitcases, matching her carry-on in style. Did she lift the first one on her first try? No. Absolutely not. Did she manage to get the second onto the cart on her first attempt? Still no. Was irritation seeping from every pore? Was steam practically visible as she boiled, angry at herself? Yes. At least that was a clear yes.

On the cart lay fifty-six kilograms of belongings. The essentials and favorites she’d brought from England. The rest went to donations, especially her ex-wife’s gifts. Her taste was… distinctive. A taste that didn’t give a toss about Caitlyn’s preferences.

An elevator, she needed an elevator to avoid the escalator. Though… tumbling down the stairs might be quicker, with a chance to lie down for a bit.

She was so unpleasant when tired, or sick, or hungry – quite a few states, really. But she kept it bottled up, remaining an unassailable ice queen on the outside.

She slowly approached the exit, pushing the cart. The arrivals area was packed with people. Men with flowers, weeping women, and… a knight.

Wait, what?!

She almost tripped over her own foot. Off to the side stood a knight. In full, polished armor, complete with a closed helmet. The lights gleamed pleasantly off the metal. What the heck?!

But the most astonishing part wasn’t that – it was that the person inside the armor was definitely holding a sign with her name and “Sprout” in parentheses. No mistake here, this had to be for her, but… who?

Caitlyn approached, half-confident, half-uncertain, trying to gauge from the height and build who it could be. Too short for Jayce. Too muscular for Mel.

She reached for the visor, desperate to see the face. She urgently needed to know who thought this was a brilliant idea.

“Milady,” came an unfamiliar, pleasant female voice, “may I escort you to your chambers?”

The girl dipped into a graceful bow, causing the visor to snap back down, concealing her face. Caitlyn didn’t know how to react, whether to feel awkward or burst out laughing at the absurdity under the weight of exhaustion and jet lag.

“Ahem, and what face hides behind my gallant knight’s helm?” She kept her hand poised but didn’t touch.

“Your wish is my command.” The woman’s hands reached for the helmet, carefully removing it as pink hair threatened to catch in the joints.

Before her stood a young woman with a radiant smile and striking gray eyes. A scar on her upper lip caught Caitlyn’s attention, almost beckoning her to act. No. What? Keep it together, Kiramman, you don’t even know her. The professor had to remind herself that staring was rude – especially at lips like those.

“I’m Vi, Felicia’s daughter,” she said, and Caitlyn immediately saw the resemblance in her features and the wild hair color that clearly ran in their family.

Add to that: staring is rude, especially at the daughters of your friends.

“Caitlyn Kiramman,” she extended her hand, and Vi looked at it with a mischievous glint. “A longtime friend of your mother’s. So, you’re my knight in shining armor?”

“Something like that, Caitlyn Kiramman.” The girl took her hand, still clad in a metal gauntlet, and deftly brought it to her lips, leaving a subtle kiss.

Caitlyn’s eyes widened, and she yanked her hand back, more in confusion than irritation. “What are you—?”

Vi wasn’t fazed in the least, only amused by the reaction. “If you’re gonna play, play to the end.”

If this was just a joke, Caitlyn hoped it’d never stop.

“Please don’t tell me we’re riding a horse?” Caitlyn adjusted the sleeve of her sweatshirt.

“Nope,” Vi grabbed the cart and rolled it toward the exit, placing the helmet and sign on the suitcases. Caitlyn exhaled. “A carriage.”

What?! What kind of carri—

Vi’s eyes scanned Caitlyn’s face, and she nearly choked, watching the woman’s alarmed reaction. The girl burst into laughter. The professor wanted to scold her, to reproach her for something, but caught herself softly smiling, amused at how easily she’d been had.

Vi stumbled when she saw a spark of something like interest flicker in those blue eyes.

…

At the parking lot, a beige Countryman Mini Cooper awaited them. Though, if you think about it logically, it wasn’t all that mini. Quite maxi, really – room for five, and with some effort, you could probably squeeze in two more.

Vi opened the trunk, and to Caitlyn’s surprise, as she reached to help, Vi deftly tossed in all the suitcases, the sign, the helmet, the gauntlets, the breastplate, and—

“What exactly do you think you’re doing?” Caitlyn was definitely staring.

Vi continued shedding the armor, her t-shirt riding up slightly to reveal a toned set of abs. “Huh? What?” If Caitlyn had been more exhausted, she might’ve literally drooled, not just figuratively.

“May I ask why you're undressing?” the professor cleared her throat, looking away and grabbing her bag.

“You think it’s comfy driving in this metal trap? In summer? In this heat?” Vi was clearly enjoying herself.

Embarrassing. Caitlyn cut her off. “Point taken. You’re right.” She slid into the car without looking at her, trying to gather her thoughts.

Good heavens, Kiramman, what’s wrong with you today? She’s Fel’s daughter – don’t lose your mind! She buckled her seatbelt, attempting to draw invisible boundaries and set firm limits. Controlling her breathing, she repeated like a mantra that this was just fatigue, and Vi was absolutely not her type.

Okay, fine, she’d admit it, in certain circles, she was known as a bit of a womanizer. Yes, the strict, ever-composed Caitlyn didn’t shy away from indulging when beautiful women threw themselves at her feet. Was that a problem? Not for her. For her wife, very much so.

That marriage wasn’t about love. It was a calculated move for mutual benefit. A union within high society, bolstering both families’ positions. Only, no one considered Caitlyn’s opinion, or even asked. She simply found herself in a building, not even at an altar, signing papers. She was twenty-three and thought it was for the best, especially since, by then, she’d grown disillusioned with women when your last name is Kiramman.

Years passed. Nothing changed. Except, perhaps, Maddy’s persistence. She started pushing for a child, for Caitlyn to stop her escapades, and for them to move into a separate house. The Kiramman estate in England no longer sufficed. Maddy complained about how skillfully Caitlyn hid from her in it, and that irritation only grew with each passing year.

One of those days, the professor ripped off the bandage, entirely painlessly, and filed for divorce. It was time to grow a spine with her mother and choose herself, while it wasn’t entirely too late, while life hadn’t yet sunk into a pit with a wife she loathed and an unwanted child.

The driver’s door swung open. Caitlyn closed her eyes, leaning her head back against the headrest. She heard the click of the seatbelt, the jingle of keys, the engine starting. And she heard Vi softly humming something sweet, and, unfortunately, caught a floral scent. So pleasant and light.

“Address?”

What? Caitlyn looked at the girl sitting so close, uncomprehending. Her lips were definitely moving, but her heart-shaped face and scattering of freckles distracted the professor from actually hearing anything.

“Caitlyn?” Vi looked a touch concerned.

“Yes?” she turned away sharply.

“Wanna tell me the address to take you to, or are we off on a quest to find your apartment, relying on my intuition?” She’s funny, Caitlyn thought.

Instead of answering, she reached for the GPS and typed in the address. No words, just a friendly smile. She was starting to realize she was far too exhausted and needed to switch to energy-saving mode, and cool off, even if the muscles on Vi’s forearms and her gorgeous hand on the gearshift were distracting Caitlyn from her mantra.

This could’ve been a holiday fling. Somewhere on a beach in Miami or Hawaii. They’d sip cocktails, sunbathe, swim, and spend evenings endlessly chatting about nothing. Maybe go on an excursion or hike in the mountains. And in the end, they’d part ways, remembering each other as a pleasant adventure. But even in that light, it all felt wrong and unacceptable.

Even if Caitlyn hadn’t watched Vi grow up, hadn’t helped raise her, hadn’t read her bedtime stories or changed her diapers. It still felt like the delirium of a mortally exhausted mind.

Significant age gap – check.

Wildly different personalities – check.

Family connection, even if not by blood – check.

(Though she didn’t know why she was even thinking about this. She hadn’t seen Fel in ages, they were hardly as close as before. The fact that Felicia answered her call and sent her daughter to pick her up and help with the luggage meant nothing.)

And besides, maybe Vi isn’t into women – check?

What nonsense, Kiramman? A carabiner and a ring on her thumb. Though, she could look any way and love anyone. It’s a free country. Yes, that’s right. She’s not into women – decided. CHECK!

Caitlyn was ready to bury her face in behind palms, feeling utterly powerless because, for some reason, she couldn’t stop. Even if it was just in her head, it felt like full-blown teenage gay panic. But she wasn’t a teenager. She was a grown, accomplished, confident woman. She intimidated people with a single cold glance. This should be easy, so why was it so nerve-wracking?

Just half an hour from the airport, and they were in Manhattan. The warm evening draped softly over the streets, the sky still glowing with the last traces of sunset, and the air drifted into the car through open windows.

From the speakers came enveloping basslines, slightly intoxicating, the voice raspy, as if speaking fantastic to someone close, almost whispering in their ear. The music pulsed in sync with the car’s movement, blending into the city’s hum.

“So, Queens is still home for everyone?” Despite the simplicity of the question, she genuinely wanted to know.

“Not exactly,” Vi glanced briefly at Caitlyn. “Mom and sis, yeah, but I moved to Brooklyn recently. Tasting a bit of that grown-up, independent life, you know?”

“That does sound familiar,” Caitlyn smiled. “Though for me, it all began before I’d even finished high school.”

“Is that why you went to England?”

“Yes, Mother wanted me to be educated there, and I couldn’t quite bring myself to say no.” A hint of sadness laced her words.

“Why?” Vi frowned. “Didn’t you want to stay? I can’t imagine just up and leaving to another continent while my family stays here.”

“It’s hardly so simple when one is raised by an authoritarian mother, Violet.”

“How did you kn—?” Vi faltered, embarrassed, but realization hit when she caught Caitlyn’s smug grin. “She promised not to tell…” Her last words were a whisper.

“She certainly didn’t tell me,” The professor chuckled. “More likely, she conveyed it in a message. Either way, while you may prefer Vi, I do favour Violet.”

“Auntie Caitlyn, are you flirting with me?” A grin lit up the girl’s face.

“Ugh, no. I’m hardly your auntie, leave that to Mel and Jayce. First names will do nicely, if you please.”

“Deal.”

A comfortable silence settled between them. They were quickly nearing their destination.

“So tell me, Violet, what occupies your days? Are you engrossed in university pursuits or perhaps engaged in some professional endeavor?” She tried to sound nonchalant.

“Studying at uni. Major in business, minor in art.” Caitlyn nodded.

“How intriguing,” the professor mused, as Vi continued.

“I want to open my own gym after graduation. Create a safe space for people who feel shy or scared to start, y`know? A couple of years ago, I faced some, well, hostility from men at my old gym, and that’s when I thought I could be the one to try and—” She cut herself off abruptly.

“That’s rather charming,” Caitlyn offered a kind smile, careful not to press, seeing how awkward it was for Vi to admit. “And what about the art?”

“For the soul,” Vi grinned broadly, stopping at a traffic light. “I love, y`know, sketching, messing around with plugins in Fruity Loops, just small stuff.”

“Small stuff?” Caitlyn raised a brow, intrigued. “So small that you chose it as your minor at university?” She smiled.

“Well,” Vi ran a hand through the hair at the back of her neck, gathering her thoughts. “I enjoy those hobbies, so I figured I could afford to learn the technical side too.”

“That’s commendable. I daresay your mother must be proud of you.”

“I hope so, ‘cause I still gotta tell her I smashed up her truck.” Caitlyn’s eyes widened as she turned to look at Vi, who met her with a mischievous smirk. They burst into laughter, giving in to the moment.

Their conversation flowed smoothly, effortlessly even. They shared bits about themselves without fear of judgment over embarrassing trifles. Caitlyn unconsciously sought to make up for lost time. She wanted to know what Fel, Jayce, and Mel had become, how Vi had grown up, and why it was a blessing that Jinx was the younger sister, not the older one.

She learned Vi had taken on responsibility early, looking after her sister and two boys adopted by Vander. After her father’s death, things were rough until they opened their first bar, bought by chance from Vander’s friend Benzo, who was more into antiques than entertainment venues. Now it was a chain of bars along the East Coast.

Vi learned Caitlyn is a professor at the same university and, perhaps, was a touch disappointed their paths wouldn’t cross there, as Vi had already completed any law-related courses. Caitlyn, though, found this reassuring. She didn’t want to influence Vi’s degree from the other side of the desk. This was better if she hoped to reconnect and re-enter this family’s life.

Vi parked by a skyscraper, clearly offering a stunning city view. It had grown noticeably darker, streetlights glowing, fewer people on the streets.

“Fancy,” Vi whistled, stepping out of the car.

“Oh, don’t play coy,” Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed slightly as she caught Vi’s teasing tone. “You live in your own apartment in Brooklyn and can afford not to work.”

Vi chuckled but didn’t mention she worked part-time at one of their bars in the same area. It might be amusing when Caitlyn shows up there a bit tipsy. According to her mom, the professor was no stranger to such places. In her youth, she preferred clubs, but with age, she gravitated toward quieter bars. Though The Last Drop wasn’t exactly a tranquil spot, well, time would tell.

“I’ll help with your stuff. Can you grab the carry-on?” Vi opened the trunk, pulling out the suitcases one by one, setting them on the sidewalk.

“Of course, just allow me a moment to find the keys.” Caitlyn rummaged through her purse, suddenly feeling Vi’s hand slip under the bag, supporting its weight. Her gaze lingered warmly, patiently waiting for the woman to find the jangling keys.

It was pleasantly quick when you didn’t have to drag two heavy suitcases. Sure, they had wheels, but a woman’s allowed to be tired and cranky, alright?

Vi effortlessly rolled them into the elevator, holding the door for Caitlyn. They stood in silence against opposite walls, the luggage between them a silent witness and visual barrier. The ride up was long, but Caitlyn didn’t want it to end. She enjoyed Vi’s company, her scent, the color of her hair, the sound of her voice, and that warm, welcoming gaze. The girl knew she was a Kiramman but never once judged her like others did.

The elevator dinged, and they reached the top. A small landing with a single door. A penthouse. Caitlyn preferred them to grand, ostentatious mansions. The view of sunsets and sunrises was splendid, of course. Plus, it was secure – no one could get up without a special card. So, her meddlesome ex could only shout from below, and voice would never be reaching Caitlyn. That realization sparked a wide smile.

They stepped inside. Vi set the suitcases down, awkwardly lingering by the door. Caitlyn turned, unsure what to say.

“Well, it`s my cue. Have a good night, Caitlyn.” She started backing toward the threshold. “Oh, crap, almost forgot,” she hadn’t forgotten, she was just nervous. “Mom’s throwing a pool party on Saturday. Just for the inner circle. Everyone you know, plus the kids, obviously. So, I hope you’re free and will grace us with your presence, princess?”

“Princess?” That threw Caitlyn off. “You can’t call me that, Vi.”

“Only for today, while I’ve still got the armor.” What a beautiful face she has and soft voice. I’d love to touch—

“Very well, I shall be there.” Caitlyn cleared her throat. “Please ask Fel to send me the address, will you?”

“Yes, ma’am!” Vi gave a playful salute and waved goodbye, slipping into the elevator.

…

Did Vi think, when her mom asked her to pick up old friend from the airport and help with her stuff, that this friend would be a goddamn goddess? No, not at all, a resounding no. Sure, she’d seen their childhood photos and could’ve guessed, given how put-together her honorary aunts and uncles were, but this… this was a nightmare. A disaster, a total mess.

Vi caught a crush in two seconds flat, just by looking into those stunning, mind-blowing eyes. The way Caitlyn looked back, surprised and curious… everything else was risky improv to hide her blushing cheeks.

She tried to breathe deeply, subtly, to keep her heart from racing when they sat so close in the car. And when Caitlyn smiled at her so carefree, or when Vi caught her glances during the drive.

Vi got into the car and drove straight home. She’d drop the mini off tomorrow. She preferred motorcycles, but suitcases don’t exactly ride well on them. Unless you extend the handle and roll them alongside while speeding down the highway.

When Caitlyn asked questions, Vi wanted to spill everything, but she held back politely. Especially when they talked about family.

She barely remembered her dad but vividly recalled how Vander and Felicia raised four kids as a team, constantly covering for each other. As Vi grew older, she took on responsibilities beyond her years. But seeing how hard those two worked for them, she didn’t mind helping, even when Jinx threw tantrums over oatmeal being too hot or crayons not being colorful enough.

Jayce and Mel helped often but couldn’t be more involved, building their own lives. Fel never blamed them, only cheering their academic and personal successes, while she gave up university to raise two kids.

She was pregnant when Connol died in a car accident. A truck recklessly veered into a roundabout, crushing his car. They got compensation, but how could that ever be enough when the love of your life is taken so suddenly and unfairly…

It was tough and took time Vi could’ve spent on teenage mischief. But it was worth it in the end. Considering their tight bond with her sister, her mom, and Vander’s family, who were now family too. Mel and Jayce, who became honorary aunt and uncle to the sisters. With Jayce, by the way, Vi was a perfect match – training together, goofing off together. They clicked instantly when, at three, Vi saw him watching wrestling and tried to tackle the man onto the living room rug, and he played along.

Fel saw that moment as pivotal, sparking Vi’s dive into sports. Joining every school club possible and getting a gym membership at the first chance. Jayce was roped into going with her for safety. He grumbled, complaining he didn’t want to babysit this wild kid, but never refused and was quick to follow Vi to lift weights together.

Mel found her calling in tech, and over time, she noticed Jinx listening intently to her chatter about new projects at her firm. After that, Mel started bringing the girl spare parts, fueling her curiosity and letting her experiment. Soon, everything in the house was fixed. Then Vander’s place, since he was too busy and exhausted to deal with it. Then the bar. During renovations, Jinx rewired the place, sorted out the ventilation, and figured out the plumbing to stop the leaks.

At one point, they hit rock bottom, but the sturdy shoulders of loved ones helped rebuild their lives. Improved their quality of life and, most importantly, gave the kids the freedom to choose who they wanted to be and what they wanted to do.

The car still carried a trail of bergamot, violet, and a faint bitterness of leather, like an echo of cold grace and something elusively personal. Vi wanted to pressed her nose to the headrest, but she was above that, more mature, wiser.

Yeah, that’s how it was (is).

Chapter Text

The sun pleasantly illuminated the city below. The rays streamed in even stripes, creating a pattern that Caitlyn adored. Every day this week started the same for her. The alarm rang, the curtains opened automatically. She lingered under the soft blanket on crisp sheets, watching the lively birds. Then she got up and followed her morning routine in the bathroom in an orderly manner. Then she went to the kitchen to have breakfast and prepare for a long day.

This could have been a perfect morning, but no. Her furniture was delayed. At least the bed was there. The mattress, blankets, and pillows had already been waiting for her unpacked in the room on the day of arrival. A couple of hours later, she was asleep, forgetting about the lack of bed linens. By morning, that problem was fixed, as well as the absence of towels, soap, and other toiletries. Though she always had her toothbrush with her. She bought it at some fancy, trendy store in Europe and never parted with it, only ordering new attachments.

Caitlyn is a creature of habit. Therefore, the lack of a wardrobe in the bedroom, a nightstand by the entrance door, a sofa, and chairs noticeably irritated her. Eating standing up was unpleasant, and sitting on the floor was uncomfortable, though she tried, even surrounding herself with pillows, but no, thank you very much.

Oh, and by the way, she doesn’t cook. After an incident on her father’s birthday, he forbade her from turning on the stove when no one with at least some cooking experience was nearby. And Caitlyn clearly lived alone. That turned out to be a problem too. The plus was that she didn’t need to buy groceries and haul them to the penthouse, but that was marred by not knowing which place to eat at.

Over the years, her favorite spots had either closed or changed for the worse. Yes, there were still restaurants and cafes where she liked the menu, presentation, and taste, but, unfortunately for Caitlyn, they didn’t offer delivery. Thus, she was stuck in an endless cycle of trial and error. Mostly error.

She climbed out of bed, adjusting her silk nightgown. She loves it when her skin can breathe and the fabric flows softly over it. Caitlyn headed straight to the kitchen. She popped in a capsule and turned on the coffee maker, then went to the bathroom. This was muscle memory, and she could switch off her mind without breaking her rhythm.

Her thoughts wandered elsewhere.

She and Fel had been chatting nonstop these days, just talking about everything and nothing. And on one of the rainy days, it seemed to be Wednesday, Caitlyn mentioned her food problem. To that, Felicia simply sent her Vi’s number and said that she would be on Manhattan in the morning looking for soft pencils for sketches and could show her a few good diners. Not fancy, but tasty and available twenty-four hours a day.

That’s how they ended up in a dubious diner in a somewhat intimidating neighborhood, according to Caitlyn. Vi showed up in a loose but already wrinkled linen shirt, cotton white shorts that nicely revealed her strong thighs, and dark blue high-top Converse. This visually contrasted sharply with Caitlyn’s elegant and restrained choice. On her was a flowing blouse of blush-pink silk with a deep V-neckline, the soft fabric catching the light, slightly swaying with each movement and featuring wide sleeves. Paired with it were high-waisted olive-green wide-leg trousers, tailored with crisp pleats. On her feet were pumps, adding a bit of height.

Caitlyn waited for her at a table in the corner by the window. The view here was beautiful, overlooking some green garden, apparently crafted by the owner himself. Vi greeted the man at the counter from the doorstep – Jericho, the cook and owner in one, as the professor gathered. The man ruffled the girl’s hair and tossed her a cold bottle of Mountain Dew.

Vi plopped down across from Caitlyn, still beaming widely. Strands, slightly damp from a shower, fell into her face as she tried to brush them away. It turned out Vi hit the gym few blocks away in the mornings but was rushing to breakfast from a small shop with various stationery supplies. The menu lay right on the table, one for the two of them. Young girl nudged it toward Caitlyn, saying she always ordered the same thing while rummaging through her leather retro duffel bag, adorned with white stripes and red trim in a 1970s vibe.

Caitlyn was nearly despairing of finding anything remotely healthy among the vast selection of burgers, sandwiches, and snacks when a hand appeared in her line of sight, holding a rectangular parcel wrapped in parchment paper.

“Ahem, Mom mentioned you struggle to adapt to changes…” Vi shifted her gaze elsewhere. “Anyway, this is for you.”

Caitlyn set aside the laminated A3 sheet and carefully unwrapped the paper. Inside was a notebook with a leather cover, clearly hand-etched with flowers. It turned out to be a planner. She looked up at Vi.

“Welcome, welcome! Hope you’ll like this new New York.” The girl smiled gently, though her leg trembled restlessly beneath the table.

“Vi,” Caitlyn’s hand glided softly across the leather. “Thank you, that’s awfully thoughtful of you. Thank you!”

“No problem… if anything, you can always call me and—” A flush of embarrassment spread across her face, which she concealed behind a fist resting against her cheek, pretending to study the menu.

“I could use a bit of your help, if you don’t mind,” Caitlyn smiled warmly as Violet lifted her head, her eyes drawn to the gap in her teeth. For a moment, the girl’s thoughts faltered, captivated by the striking professor.

“What can I do?” Vi cleared her throat and settled into a serious expression.

“I can't quite decide… perhaps you'd care to suggest something?” The woman waved the menu back and forth between them.

“Savory or sweet breakfast?”

“Savory, please.”

Then Vi pretended to think for a moment, stood up, and went to whisper something to Jericho. He glanced at the professor while the young girl explained, gesturing animatedly with her hands. He nodded and disappeared behind the door with a round window, likely the kitchen.

Thus, her taste buds were sent to seventh heaven as the fluffy omelet with eggplant and herbs vanished from the plate before her. Her blue eyes occasionally lingered on the hands holding half a sandwich, elbows resting on the table. Vi devoured her food greedily, as if trying to catch up with fullness. It turned out she skipped breakfast before her morning workout, which only heightened her appetite afterward.

A light conversation flowed between them. Caitlyn shared the way she remembered the city, mentioning that she had always dreamed of something calmer, but when ended up in England, sorely missed the hustle and cacophony of sounds. Vi tried to tell her everything that had changed and where, which establishments had opened or closed, which street was cheaper for catching a taxi, and she snorted at the delivery company the professor had chosen. In her childhood, they were the best, but now they were merely coasting on a once-made name, which led her to think the furniture might be delayed even longer.

After breakfast, which Vi secretly paid for while Caitlyn stepped away to the restroom, they found themselves arm in arm in a store, searching for kitchenware. Violet insisted woman needed it to motivate herself to cook. The professor resisted, deeming it impractical. She wasn’t about to break the promise made to her father, at least for her own safety, but Vi’s inspiration rubbed off on her. Thus, they ended up in front of a counter with various sets. Different shapes, sizes, and colors. Vi pushed the cart ahead while Caitlyn walked calmly behind, trying to find her place in it.

A set, straight out of Pinterest, nearly the same shade as Caitlyn’s hair, clouded both their gazes.

“What color is your kitchen cabinetry?”

“Hm… Light grey countertops paired with near-black cabinets.” The professor cast a quietly uncertain glance toward the girl.

“Perfect,” Vi began to load it into the cart. “We found it. You’ll be thrilled, I’m telling you.”

“Will I remain just as thrilled should they melt on the stove or turn to char?” She assisted in placing the set’s pieces.

“Absolutely. Black will suit them.” Vi smiled brightly, guiding Caitlyn further along.

After a lengthy debate over a vast selection of spatulas, where the professor triumphed, outmatching and crushing the dreamy Vi with the argument of practicality, two wooden ones lay on the pot. The set of forks, spoons, and knives was classically metallic. They had to think about the glasses, though. On one hand, faceted ones might withstand a few drops, but on the other, Caitlyn’s eye lit up at those shaped like teardrops with double walls, where a thin layer of oil seemed to have spread across the glass.

The professor already had cups dear to her heart. Just four, which she stumbled upon by chance at a flea market in Romania. Hand-molded ceramic cups in a creamy color, each adorned with delicate patterns. One glowed with strawberry silhouettes, another with tiny hearts, the third with lemon slices and green leaves, and the fourth with wildflowers.

Vi kindly carried the heavy bags despite Caitlyn’s protests. But in the end, she handed her a light bag just to stop woman`s fussing. To which the professor smiled contentedly, feeling how nice it was to be helped for no reason.

At that moment, her thoughts involuntarily drifted back to Maddy. She couldn’t stop herself, occasionally recalling her ex-wife. No nostalgia, just the realization of how awful it had been. Maddy constantly swore her love and spoke grand words, but in reality, Caitlyn carried most of it alone.

When her tire blew out on the highway, her wife didn’t come to pick her up in her car, citing exhaustion, but at two in the morning, when Caitlyn finally reached their home and collapsed on the bed utterly exhausted, she felt two impatient hands slipping under her clothes and a whisper of “What took you so long?”

One could recall when Caitlyn had the flu before their honeymoon. Maddy simply wished her a speedy recovery and left for the islands to tan. Yes, thanks for the care. And for the spicy messages with photos and videos, which were utterly useless with a fever. Her father was in England then and stayed longer, surrounding Caitlyn with care and tasty food.

That was how it was with everything.

She was taken for granted, especially after the wedding, when even the feeble attempts at romance and courtship ceased. She felt like a used doll, occasionally jerked with and then put back in its box. Caitlyn had felt sympathy for Maddy at the start and was even willing to give them a real chance to grow into a strong, loving couple over time. But it all shattered against the reality where she was merely a Kiramman with a pretty face.

On that day, across the ocean, she felt more attention and care from, essentially, a stranger than from her wife in twelve years. Who, on top of everything, wanted Caitlyn to have her egg implanted so she could bear a child. As if one miserable person in the family wasn’t enough, and they needed to add a second.

Two days after, she stood in the kitchen, recalling Vi and stirring sugar, which she had added to her mug along with lemon slices. This combination worked well to wake her up and energize her. On a plate nearby lay fresh croissants, which she had bought early that morning from a bakery Violet had casually mentioned. A jar of blueberry jam stood beside it, with a knife at the ready.

Then a fleeting thought struck her…

That her friend’s daughter occupied far too much space in her mind. The thought was brief but as precise as a nerve strike. She froze. The warmth that had been building in her chest these past days suddenly turned to cold. What on earth am I doing? She suddenly felt uneasy with herself.

And what, pray, am I to do about it?

The only proper, adult response was to distance herself. Cut it off and uproot it before it went too far. She wasn’t about to disappear – that would be odd. But maintaining a safe distance? That she knew how to do.

…

A few hours later, in a loft in the neighboring district, the phone was going crazy.

From constant vibration, it slid off to the floor to the beat of its rhythmic ringtone, and the noise only grew louder. A limp hand dangled from the bed until the fingers came to life and tried to feel for the source of the sound. To no avail. Then, with a groan, the body shifted closer to the edge, and only then did the hand reach the phone. It ended up pressed to her ear.

“Hello?” It was more of a rasp than a voice.

“Vi, are you on your way?” The female voice sounded familiar, but for some reason, she couldn’t place it, stuck on the border between sleep and reality.

“Huh?”

“ARE YOU STILL IN BED?!” That was a shout, Vi thought.

“No.” What a pathetic attempt.

“Come on, get Jinx up, find Ekko, and don’t forget to bring the meat!” Mom wasn’t quite shouting. “Caitlyn will be here in twenty minutes, and we’ve got nothing ready! Poor Vander is sadly staring at the veggies and—”

“Alright, alright, relax,” Vi got out of bed, searching for the start of her day. “We’ll be there soon. Don’t worry, Mom, we’ll bring everything. Love you.”

“Love you too,” Felicia calmed down a bit on the other end. “We’re waiting for you.”

Hanging up, Vi looked around. Behind her, still buried under the sheets, lay Sarah. Was she dressed? Doubtful. Was Vi dressed? Enough to go downstairs and douse two schoolkids with cold water, who had taken over her new sofa.

She had a shift at the bar last night. Then they got carried away after closing, and a couple of cocktails turned into a raid on tequila bottles and a nasty hangover. Yes, none of them were yet twenty-one, but in Europe, you can drink from eighteen, Sarah had said, and heard no protests when she took a swig straight from the bottle.

If you’re wondering who the hell Sarah is, I’ll tell you with pleasure.

This strange dynamic with Vi started back in high school. They shared too many classes, as if fate itself had thrown them together. At one party, Vi found herself wedged between the sofa and a female body that, quite by accident, ended up on her lap.

At first, everyone expected it to grow into something more, but Sarah wasn’t interested in serious relationships, while Violet was waiting for the right moment to ask her, but it never came. They got stuck in this limbo of not-quite-a-relationship with a too-much-a-friendship. A convenient name in the contacts, always saying “yes”. Nothing more than that.

But the strangest part was that they couldn’t break free from it either. Every time when they tried to end it, because it was clearly unhealthy and brought no benefit beyond short-term stress relief, by the end of the night, they’d be in each other’s arms again. Driven by alcohol, clouded judgment, or anything else – in the morning, Sarah would gather her things from the floor and leave the loft with a quick goodbye kiss.

A cloud of fire-red hair stuck out from under the blanket, which she had pulled over her head. Vi gently touched it.

“Sarah, wake up please, I need to go leave urgently.” She turned, shrugging off the blanket.

A perfectly symmetrical and definitely bare chest met the cool air. Green eyes, confused, scanned Vi for answers. She was never asked to leave like this, which clearly unsettled her.

“Do you hear me?” Vi repeated herself, readying to head downstairs.

“Yes. Did I do something wrong?” A mischievous spark flickered in her eyes. “Want me to make it up to you? You can punish me however you like…”

She crawled toward Vi on all fours like seductive cat, rose to her knees, and pulled Violet into a deep kiss. At the same time, she let gravity do its work while her hands gripped Vi’s waist tightly, dragging her back onto the bed. Violet braced herself with her palms to hold back and quickly pulled away, stepping back two paces.

“Please get dressed. I really need to go.” She vanished down the hallway, leaving Sarah with nothing but rejection. Without hesitation, she slipped free of the blanket and made her way to the shower.

Downstairs, it was essentially one large space, divided into sections by massive bookshelves that rose from floor to ceiling. To the right of the stairs was an open kitchen, opposite was a dining area with a big table. Around the corner stood a huge, soft sofa, where two bodies snored quietly.

There was a small gap between them, which Vi expertly aimed her body into.

“Rise and shine, sleepyheads!” She sang as she shoved Ekko off the couch, then tried to push her sister off the same way.

“Yo, Vi, leave me be, will ya?” Jinx pressed her hands against her sister’s face, struggling to break free from the firm grip. Ekko’s eyes fluttered open, heavy with sleep and sadness.

“We’re really late,” Vi, still holding onto Jinx, got up from the couch and settled her onto a high stool in the kitchen. “Ekko, get up and come sit!”

Energy poured out of her as if she hadn’t just been in a deep sleep five minutes ago. The guy barely rose to his feet, dragging himself to the kitchen and flopping down next to the other exhausted body.

“Can’t we just bounce?” Jinx breathed out a heavy whisper.

“Nope,” The stress was clear and deliberate on the “p.” “Mom already called and yelled at me, though she should’ve yelled at you for the bottles turning out to be two instead of one, but that’s a whole other story.”

Vi stood with her back to them, pulling eggs from the fridge and cracking them into the sizzling pan. “Sarah?!”

“Huh?” The voice came from the stairs, where a now-dressed and refreshed girl appeared, showing no obvious signs of a hangover, though a closer look revealed bruises hidden beneath her eyes and a slight wince at the bright light.

“Want breakfast?”

“No, babe,” She grabbed a glass, poured water, and drained it in one swift gulp, immediately starting on a second with equal haste. “I’ll go so I don’t hold you up.”

Sarah leaned in to leave a peck on Vi’s cheek but changed her mind halfway, settling for a smile before disappearing out the door in unlaced sneakers. This didn’t escape Jinx’s sharp gaze, who was trying to piece together the night’s moans, reason enough for her to dig out earplugs, and the morning’s cold farewell. Vi seemed unbothered, only nervously glancing at the time. Ekko mustered the strength to open an app and order delivery of three coffees, after which he collapsed face-first onto the cold countertop.

“Everything cool with you two?” Jinx’s eyes squinted against the light.

“What?” The omelet was almost cooked through.

“Usually, you’re all over each other ’til I gotta toss a wet rag to break it up, and today? Nothing…” She was already piecing things together, armed with little more than fragments of information.

“Everything’s fine, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Vi calmly set two plates on the table before them and took a third in her hands, trying to keep her mouth occupied.

Jinx could be persistent. And she was too smart, she’d crack Vi in an instant, which the young girl didn’t want to face right now. Especially considering Caitlyn would undoubtedly look stunning in any swimsuit, even the ugliest one. Vi wanted to hide for as long as possible the fact that her dreams had been haunted by a British accent and blue eyes instead of green for a week now.

It was all new to her, and she didn’t yet know what to do about it.

A knock at the door snapped her out of her thoughts, but Ekko, as if a second wind had kicked in, jumped up and returned a minute later with a tray holding their three coffees. A cappuccino without sugar for him, a nitro cold brew for Jinx, and an oat espresso shake for Vi.

Fifteen minutes later, fully dressed and somewhat refreshed, the young group gathered in the underground parking lot around Vi’s Vespa. One tire was flat, and a bright red lipstick kiss marked the windshield.

“She’s vengeful,” Ekko said with dry humor.

Vi’s expression was blank. “Who knew my beautiful scooter could suffer…”

“Look, we could call the cops, no big deal.” Jinx struggled to keep from laughing at the theatrical (non)relationship they shared.

“Whatever,” They turned, making their way to Ekko’s car. “I’ll change the tire later and that’s it.”

…

The sound of clattering knives filled the kitchen. Felicia deftly handled hers, chopping vegetables. Nearby, Caitlyn stood uncertainly, but her task was simple – arranging the chopped vegetables on a tray. Simple as daylight. At first, they tried to involve her in the chopping, but after Fel saw how awkwardly the woman managed it, she quickly snatched the knife away while the professor still had all her fingers.

“You could always take cooking lessons,” Fel handed Caitlyn a neat stack of sliced cucumbers. “If you want, of course.”

“I did try,” the professor spoke without focus. “I believe I’m still under a ban from visiting that chef’s studio.”

Felicia greeted her with warm hugs and great joy. They hadn’t seen each other in so many years, yet outwardly, nothing seemed to have changed. Internally, though, Caitlyn felt out of place. Everything around her felt foreign and distant, as if she hadn’t snuck into her friend’s room at night after a fight with her parents. She followed Fel a bit awkwardly as the latter gave her a tour of the fancy two-story house with a huge pool in the backyard and a sauna in the basement.

Vander met them in the kitchen, finishing filleting fish into steaks, making Mylo and Claggor hold the plates he arranged them on. It was a warm welcome, even without knowing the guys, they already accepted her as one of their own. The woman clearly underestimated a possible mood, given the rumors and Fel’s endless tales of their adventures and Caitlyn herself.

“I still can’t believe someone can be so clumsy in the kitchen, especially that it’s you. You know, behind all your I-know-it-all facade.”

“Apparently, it’s my Achilles’ heel,” Caitlyn let out a snort of laughter. “But do keep it to yourself.” She wagged a playful finger in Fel’s direction.

“Of course, of course, Kiramman, as you say.” Her laughter was soft and warm.

“How was your ride from the airport, by the way?” Without warning, Fel changed the subject. “Vi didn’t scare you too much? She can be, you know, intense.”

“Scare me?” Caitlyn gave her friend an amused glance. “More like utterly perplexed. But you know how I am when I’m tired, perhaps you should ask Vi if I managed to frighten her.”

“I highly doubt that,” Felicia wrapped up chopping and dropped the board and knife into the sink for cleaning later. “She wouldn’t stop chattering about how refreshing it was to finally meet you.”

“Is that so?”

“Absolutely,” The woman adjusted the tray of vegetables, picked it up, and headed to the backyard. Caitlyn, grabbing the sauces, followed close behind. “I’m even glad you hit it off, there’s no friendlier person on earth than my daughter.”

They approached a table standing in the shade, not far from the grill where a council of guys had gathered. Caitlyn neatly adjusted each plate to maintain a smooth, orderly look.

“I was afraid you’d overthink it…and that it’d be too overwhelming for you, so I sent Vi. If anyone could help you feel comfortable – It’s her.”

“So, you weren’t occupied?” Caitlyn’s voice carried a note of skepticism.

“No,” Fel stopped unfazed and turned fully toward her. “I think I was also afraid of this meeting. Worried we’d changed too much to reconnect. But it seems I was wrong?”

“You were clearly wrong,” Caitlyn gave her friend a heartfelt, warm hug. “I missed you, every one of you.” Fel squeezed her tightly in a friendly embrace in return.

“I should warn you that Mel and Jayce going to be late again,” the older woman chuckled as she spoke.

Caitlyn gave a teasing eye-roll. “As per usual.” Their laughter was like that of two co-conspirators.

Settling into loungers, Caitlyn carefully applied sunscreen to her pale skin while Fel was already actively sunbathing, lying on her stomach. Vander and the guys decided they urgently needed seasoning for the fish, which wasn’t in the house, and drove off to the nearest supermarket.

“Remember Emily from English class?”

“The one who chased after Jayce, even though it was quite clear he preferred the quarterback?”

“Yeah,” Fel adjusted her straw hat to get a better look at Caitlyn. “She had twins, lost custody to her husband, stalked him across three states, and now she’s trying to breed poodles with a restraining order.”

The professor’s jaw dropped in amazement. “Remarkable, she certainly made no delay. Yet she was always somewhat unsettlingly persistent. Even in years when she wasn’t crowned prom queen, the king invariably ended up compelled into a dance with her.”

Fel smiled. “Yes, exactly, the signs were right in front of us.”

“And Sevika, what of her?” Caitlyn closed the sunscreen bottle and leaned back.

“She nearly married Mel, but then Jayce ruined the wedding—”

“What on earth?!” The professor buzzed with new information. “Why was this not brought to my attention?”

“Yes, that’s what happened. He literally burst in mid-ceremony, confessed his love, and stood sadly in the aisle.”

“What about Mel?”

“Mel started to hesitate, and then Sevika couldn’t stand it once again and left on her own.”

“I would have taken aim with my rifle if he had attempted to steal my bride.”

“So that’s why you married on the other side of the world?” A sly smirk played on Fel’s face.

Caitlyn squinted. “Now that you mention it, I can’t help but wonder if there’s some truth to it. Jayce always did seem a touch too charming to be beat, and finding out he’s playing for both teams… well, that’s quite the revelation.”

They burst into loud laughter.

Jayce had always been a tad too romantic, as if every cheesy, lame fiction, and not even of the best quality, was hardcoded into his love script. He almost constantly pulled off cringe-worthy confession scenes and the like. Despite that, many fell for it or at least wavered, giving preference to the tall, handsome guy, regardless of his somewhat theatrical take on relationships and love.

His relationship with Mel was a push and pull, with breaks for other people, until Sevika came along, who clearly appealed to Mel more than Jayce. But even she couldn’t endure woman’s doubts, especially every time he showed up at the door, ready to “change.” It was great that Sevika found the strength to break that endless cycle she’d been dragged into.

“Sevika has her own brewery up north now, by the way,” Fel suddenly said. “She’s our regular supplier of it. You should try it someday, they make some cool, tasty combos.”

“You keep in touch?”

“Yeah, we grew closer when all that wedding chaos happened. Even before that, though she’s grumpy and acts like none of us appeal to her, she couldn’t hide the good person underneath it all.” Felicia flipped over. “She taught Vi boxing, by the way.”

“Vi practices boxing?” At the mention of the girl, Caitlyn’s attention suddenly heightened.

“Not anymore. She’s on the university swim team and does taekwondo now. I think you’ll want to see her in action.”

“Why is that?” A flush crept across the professor’s cheeks.

“She nearly beat your record in the 100-meter butterfly.” Fel grinned smugly.

“Nearly isn’t quite sufficient.” Caitlyn answered with pride.

“I’ll bet my Mercedes that she’ll beat it this semester!” The woman straightened and held out her hand.

“Quite tempting,” The rare Mercedes-Benz 190 SL had long held a special allure for Caitlyn. She reached out and shook her hand.

“And if I win,” Fel continued speaking, still holding her hand. “You’ll go on a blind date!”

“Oh no, not that,” Caitlyn attempted to protest. “You are well aware how such matters of love and family have concluded in my case…”

“I assure you, I’ll pick the perfect match, and you’ll be happy for the rest of your life!”

Caitlyn eyed her friend sceptically, but the bet was sealed with a handshake. Besides, her record, set at sixteen on university-level standards, had held strong against every onslaught from their friend group, so she wasn’t too worried about cruising around the city in a new car next year.

They were all driven by a competitive spirit, which is why board game nights became a staple in their schedule. They kept score and only fueled the rivalry over the years. It didn’t harm their relationships, it more entertained and amused them. Especially when the handsome Jayce flopped attempt after attempt to outswim her under the watchful eyes of intrigued schoolgirls.

…

The aromas of frying fish filled the space around them. The sizzle whispered pleasantly in her ear, coating it with a thin, crispy layer. Jayce stood contentedly near Vander and Claggor, trying to impose the best way to fry salmon. In response, he received only a gentle refusal and a new beer can, just to distract him from dispensing advice. Mylo lay on a mattress in the pool, peacefully snoring under the sun in the heat. His head was covered with a panama hat to guard against potential heatstroke or sunburn.

Vander, with his shirt sleeves rolled up and a towel slung over his shoulder, stood at the grill, blocking Jayce’s access. His large hands deftly wielded tongs, flipping the steaks. He frowned, but the corners of his mouth twitched with a suppressed smile as Jayce, standing nearby, started arguing again about the proper temperature.

“Seriously, Vander, you flipped them too early!” Jayce jabbed a finger toward the grill as if he were an expert. “Salmon should be crispy on the outside, and inside, you know, like… silky!”

Vander rolled his eyes but replied with a light tease. “If I listen to your advice, we’ll end up with charcoal instead of dinner. Sit down already, chef.”

Claggor, seated on a garden chair with a bottle of lemonade in hand, snorted. His massive frame barely fit in it, and he lazily fanned himself with an old newspaper.

“Let the fish just fry. It knows how to be tasty without you guys.” He took a sip of lemonade and nodded toward the pool. “Look at Mylo, he’s already in nirvana.”

All three turned toward the pool. Mylo, in bright yellow swim trunks, lay on a mattress, dangling one arm in the water. The mattress slowly circled around, nudged by a gentle breeze. His snores reached the grill, and Jayce couldn’t hold back a chuckle.

“Should we swim over and flip him?” Jayce took a step toward the pool, but Vander caught him by the shoulder.

“If he falls, we’ll be fishing out not just him but his screams too.” Claggor burst into laughter, nearly spilling his lemonade.

“He’ll wake up anyway when he smells the salmon. Mylo’s nose is like a bloodhound when it comes to food.”

Vander returned to the grill, checking the steaks. He carefully drizzled them with a mixture of lemon juice, olive oil, and herbs he had prepared earlier. The flames flared slightly, and he waved off the smoke.

“Damn, nearly burned it. Jayce, stop chatting and go get the plates.”

Jayce, pretending to grumble, headed to the table but couldn’t resist throwing in one more expert tip. “Add some rosemary, Vander! It’s a classic!”

Claggor shook his head, watching Jayce. “He thinks he knows everything because he binged Hell’s Kitchen over the weekend.”

Meanwhile, Mylo’s mattress quietly bumped into the pool’s edge, and without waking, he mumbled something incoherent, rolling onto his side. His hand plopped into the water, causing a small splash, and Vander, noticing it, smirked.

“If he sinks, I’m not rescuing him.”

Claggor raised his lemonade as if in a toast. “To Mylo, living his best life while we shamanize over the food.”

The steaks on the grill began to look perfect. A golden crust, juicy center, an aroma that made everyone’s mouths water. Vander, finally satisfied, nodded and removed them from the heat, arranging them on a large plate. Jayce, returning with the plates, immediately tried to snatch a piece but got a light smack on the hand from Vander.

“Wait until everyone’s here, predator.”

At that moment, Mylo, as if sensing the food, lazily opened one eye. His mattress still rocked, but he lifted his head and mumbled sleepily. “If you eat without me, I’ll drown you all…”

Jayce erupted in laughter, while Claggor waved his newspaper at him. “Get to the table, sleepyhead, or you’ll miss out on lunch!”

Meanwhile, three loungers were occupied by Caitlyn, Mel, and a free spot awaiting Fel. The professor lay in a dark blue one-piece swimsuit that accentuated her slender figure but remained restrained, though the cutouts along the sides and back clearly stood out. Sunglasses hid her eyes, and her hair was gathered in a messy bun. She tried to appear relaxed, but her fingers tapped lightly on the lounger’s armrest, betraying her nervousness. Mel, in a black bikini with golden ties that shimmered in the sun, wore a sheer tunic over it that fluttered in the breeze, casually flipping through a magazine while humming a pop song tune.

Fel emerged from the house, carrying a tray with a pitcher of lemonade and glasses in a bright bikini with a floral pattern and a wide-brimmed hat. She walked barefoot, with a light smile, set the tray on the table, and gracefully settled into the free lounger next to Caitlyn. “Lemonade, ladies?”

Mel looked up from her magazine, pushing her hat back. “Fel, you’re my hero. If Jayce burns the salmon again, at least we can wash down the fiasco.” She reached for a glass, taking a big sip.

Caitlyn slightly lifted her sunglasses, casting a glance at Felicia with a hint of a relaxed smile. “Your daughters are exceedingly late.” She took a glass, the cold glass pleasantly cooling her hand. Felicia just shrugged.

The lemonade was tart, with a slight sourness, but even it couldn’t distract her from thoughts of Vi, who, fortunately, wasn’t here yet. Caitlyn adjusted her sunglasses, trying to conceal her unease. Mel, sprawled on the lounger, turned her head toward her, her eyes glinting with curiosity.

“Cait, you sure you’re okay? You look tense.” She said it with a light tease, but her tone was soft and caring.

The professor tensed, her fingers gripping the glass a bit tighter. She forced herself to smile, but her voice came out slightly sharper than intended. “All is well. I’ve just been thinking about work, and summer does little to ease that.”

Fel snorts, shifting into a more comfortable position. “Cait, you’re impossible. Professor mode even on vacation? Relax!” She nods toward the pool, where Mylo, now awake, watches the fish on the grill. His mattress lazily circles, nudged by a gentle breeze.

At that moment, a loud voice booms from behind the grill. “Hey, beauties, food’s almost ready! Get your applause ready, I’ve outdone myself!” It’s Jayce.

Vander cuts him off immediately. “Outdone yourself in chatter, pretty boy.”

Felicia bursts into loud laughter, her mirth echoing across the yard. Mel rolls her eyes, but a smile spreads across her lips. Fel sets the magazine aside and rises from the lounger, adjusting her bikini.

“Looks like they haven’t burned the fish yet. I’ll go check while there’s still hope.” She stands, fixing her hat, and heads to the table where the guys have set out a pile of salmon steaks and are bringing chairs from under the patio roof.

Mel remains on the lounger, lazily sipping her lemonade. She casts a glance at Caitlyn, who still sits with a straight back, as if unable to fully unwind.

“Cait, seriously,” Mel says quietly, leaning in a bit closer. “If something’s bothering you, you can always talk to us.”

Caitlyn freezes, her fingers tightening around the glass. She wants to brush it off, but the care in Mel’s voice touches her, and she feels a knot tighten inside from thoughts of Vi.

“I’m fine, truly,” she replies, striving to sound convincing. “I simply need a little time to acclimate to being away from England.”

Mel nods, not pressing further, but her look suggests she isn’t entirely convinced. She leans back on the lounger, enjoying the sun, while Caitlyn shifts her gaze to the pool. Mylo, still on his mattress, drifts across the water’s surface, waiting for everything to be ready so he can pounce on the food.

Suddenly, the door leading from the house to the backyard swings open. Vi dashes in at lightning speed, shedding her shorts and sneakers as she goes. She’s in a one-piece beige swimsuit that hugs her muscles in a way that’s both flattering and attention-grabbing. Caitlyn’s gaze is hidden behind her sunglasses, but oh, how intently she watches, especially as Vi starts stripping.

As if in slow motion. The young girl takes a running leap from the edge, a wide smile on her face, tucks into a ball in the air, and lands with a cannonball splash, sending water flying everywhere. Droplets land on Caitlyn’s face and body.

The professor finds all eyes on her. Some are concerned, others amused by the situation. Vi surfaces at the edge, right in front of Caitlyn, brushing her hair back. Their gazes meet. Irritation clashes with amusement, which quickly overtakes the professor. But she’s in no rush to admit she isn’t mad at Vi.

Exhausted Jinx and Ekko trail behind, lugging raw chicken breasts and a crate of ice concealing cider and ice cream. They drag themselves to the table with their last ounces of strength and collapse onto chairs next to each other. The girl rests her head on his shoulder, hiding behind comically oversized sunglasses.

“You did that on purpose!” Mel’s voice rings out. Vi reluctantly tears her gaze from Caitlyn, metaphorically drooling over those long, stunning legs.

“Maybe,” the girl grins playfully. “Gotta shake up this dull party somehow!”

“Vi!” Felicia called from the other side. “Get out of the pool, grab the ladies, and head to the table. Everything’s ready!”

Mel rose unusually quickly and was already on her way to the food. Vi gracefully pushed up on her hands. Muscles tensing as water dripped pleasantly along the curves of her biceps, triceps, forearms – and Caitlyn really needed to stop staring so obviously. She stood up, waiting for Vi to rise. Woman handed the girl a towel, their fingers brushing briefly, sending a jolt under the skin of both.

Their eyes met. Uncertainty, detachment, and fear swirled in the blue depths, while interest, mischief, and confidence sparkled in the gray.

“Thanks,” Vi spoke slowly, running the towel over her body without once breaking eye contact with Caitlyn.

“No trouble,” With her final reserve of strength, she kept her voice steady. “Next time, do give me a warning so I can step aside.” In response, just a playful smirk.

They walked toward the others, noticing that only two chairs remained, side by side. Their hands lightly touching.

“Can’t promise anything, Cait.” Vi gave the woman a playful nudge with her shoulder, then pulled out a chair for her to sit.

The professor, unnoticed by others but all too evident to herself, froze for a moment at the young girl’s gesture. Her body welcomed it with delight while her mind feverishly analyzed what it might mean. Vi sat beside her as the others eagerly served food and poured drinks.

“What can I get you?” She leaned in slightly toward Caitlyn’s ear, the plate in hand. The warmth of her breath sent a pleasant shiver down woman`s spine. A focused gaze lingered, awaiting a reply, while she gathered her thoughts, her eyes drifting awkwardly over the table, laid out with assorted appetizers, fresh vegetables, fruits, and, of course, fish.

“The steak, accompanied by some vegetables, if you please.” She sank back into her chair, making an effort to relax.

“As you wish,” Vi leaned up to grab a few things, her movements quick but careless. Her glass almost tipped. Caitlyn calmly reached over and slid it out of harm’s way.

“Here you go,” The girl smiled as she set the plate down, then added a few pieces of fish to her own. “Enjoy your meal!”

Caitlyn smiled back, feeling a pleasant warmth both inside and out, emanating from Vi. She slipped so easily into the moment, scattering the professor’s worries. The conversation flowed effortlessly as they exchanged news and funny stories. They listened to tales of Caitlyn’s university years and how she ended up with a ring on her finger. Everyone spoke with her and each other with ease, helping woman feel really welcomed. In truth, she hadn’t been this happy among other people for a long time.

The sunset gradually painted the backyard in warm orange hues. The guys played volleyball in the water while Jinx drifted on an inflatable flamingo with a cocktail in hand. Felicia and Mel were lost in conversation as they prepared the chicken breasts. Caitlyn decided to stay put while Vi remained by her side. They watched quietly from the shade of the awning, tucked away and unseen. Now settled on the garden swing, the girl’s feet gently rocked it back and forth, while the professor folded hers beneath her, her gaze quietly tracing the content expression on Vi’s face.

“I like your perfume,” Without turning, the young girl said softly, warmth in her voice.

“Thank you,” For a moment, Caitlyn faltered. “Your floral fragrance is quite lovely, it suits you beautifully.”

Vi returned her smile, leaning back more firmly against the swing. “Ready for your first semester at NYU?”

Caitlyn snorted quietly. “I’m doing my best, but it is admittedly a little unsettling – new colleagues, unfamiliar students, and a different way of doing things. And yourself?”

“Can’t wait for the competitive season to start,” The girl tilted her chin proudly, a playful glint in her eyes. “You’ll come watch me shatter your record, right?” How dare you, thought Caitlyn, eyes widening in surprise, even as a smile tugged playfully at her lips.

“But of course,” She spoke with a syrupy sweetness that barely masked the venom beneath. “Especially when one misses the mark by just a few seconds.” She turned toward Vi, her hand settling on the chair’s backrest.

“You don’t believe in me?” The young girl asked, feigning offense. Fingers pressed lightly on the seat, inches from the woman’s bare legs.

I do, but pride’s a difficult thing to set aside. Especially with someone built like that – muscle-bound and, I imagine, irritatingly enduring. “I don’t believe I’ve seen you in action yet, have I?”

“You haven`t,” the emotion shifted to joy abruptly. “And besides, I think you’ve got nothing to worry about,” Vi said quietly. “Your colleagues will forget how to breathe when they see such a beautiful woman like you.”

“Vi!” It came across as a clear warning. “You mustn’t flirt with me. Do try to remember that, at least for the moment.”

“Me? Flirting with you?” Vi said with a sarcastic smile, gesturing between them. “Never.”

Caitlyn eyed her sceptically, and however much her desires protested, she had to set boundaries. They both needed to respect them and not allow anything beyond distant interaction. Because so far, their encounters promised only dilated pupils and curious, intrigued glances toward each other.

So Caitlyn sat alone with Vi in a somewhat secluded spot. Forgive the woman her sweet mischief, which she chose over dessert. The fish turned out delicious, and Vi pleasantly tended to her, constantly serving her something, suggesting what to try, and even pulling out a stubborn fish-bone Caitlyn couldn’t manage. After that, how could she not fall for the girl’s charms?

Though these actions might stem from nothing more than politeness, the professor distinctly caught Vi’s tender glances. How her eyes slid over her face and body when she leaned back in her chair, thinking no one did noticed. How their exposed skin on their thighs occasionally brushed against each other in random movements. Today, with everyone gathered, they had to squeeze a bit at the table.

“Even if you’re totally my type, I would never, do you hear me?” Vi turned her whole body toward Caitlyn, putting on a mock-serious face as she spoke. “Never flirt with you, got it? I’m not interested. I absolutely don’t want to, are we clear?”

Caitlyn smiled as Vi stood up and, still pretending, began backing away without breaking eye contact with the professor. After a few steps, she turned and headed to her mom, helping with the plates. One held a stack of chicken breasts, which Vi carried back to the kitchen.

She packed the meat into containers to take home. Chicken was the foundation of her diet, and grilled chicken was a pleasant addition she decided to stock up on today to fill her fridge for the week.

…

The time was drawing late.

Vander, taking Mylo and Claggor, had headed home. Mel and Jayce had enjoyed the weather until the last rays of sunlight but were now making their way to the car, bidding farewell to the others. Jinx and Ekko slipped away after a few volleyball games, citing imaginary errands, though in reality, they wanted to retreat to the dark, cool interior of Ekko’s apartment, where he lives with his father Benzo, who couldn’t attend as he was currently out of town.

Vi diligently scrubbed the grill after Jayce’s drunken experiments with vegetables and sugar. Her muscles tensed, her hand gripping the stiff brush tightly, while Caitlyn watched her from the kitchen window, assisting Fel with the dishes.

They settled into a light conversation about plans for the next summer month. About what awaited Caitlyn in the new academic semester and whether she planned to rest at all or would bury herself in books and papers again, hiding from everyone.

Indeed, that was her plan, but this day had slightly shaken it, igniting a desire to stay within social life.

Vi entered the kitchen. “All clean, let it dry for now, and you can close it before bed.”

“Thank you, honey,” Fel turned to look at her daughter. “Want a ride home?”

“No, it’s fine, I’ll call an Uber—”

“I can give you a lift,” Caitlyn cut in sharply, her hands busy arranging plates on the drying rack. “It’s quite convenient, being on my route.”

“You’d have to make a detour, Professor,” Vi observed doubtfully.

“Um,” She concealed her nerves behind a calm facade. “I don’t mind taking a slightly longer drive to see the updated streets.”

“Come on, Vi,” Felicia entered the conversation warmly. “It’ll ease my mind more than if you take a taxi with a stranger.”

“You do realize it’s perfectly safe, right?”

“The fact that they’re vetted and their info’s in the app doesn’t make them non-dangerous strangers who could fake documents.”

“I think you’re exaggerating,” Vi smiled, entertained by her tipsy mother. “But okay. I’d love to ride with you, Caitlyn!” She slipped her phone into her pocket and grinned, meeting the professor’s gaze.

“Great,” She cleared her throat, attempting to dispel the goosebumps Vi’s gaze had brought on. “We’ll head out then.”

“It is nice to see you again, Cait!” Fel confirmed.

They approached the door, where Vi was already slipping on her unlaced sneakers, which she had moved from the grass. Caitlyn was dressed in a light summer dress with long sleeves over her swimsuit to avoid sunburn, while Fel stood in a long t-shirt and shorts. She hugged her daughter and, nearly with tears, reminded her to call her mom at least every day. Because she missed Vi since daughter moved out, though she had been no less supportive throughout it all.

Caitlyn was also pulled into an embrace, and she was genuinely glad feeling it. That they had waited for her, that they accepted her without questions or awkwardness.

…

The lights were already burning, pushing back the darkness. They drove with the top down in a two-door convertible that Caitlyn had rented for a month until she chose a car suited to both her and New York. Vi sprawled out on the seat as sleep tried to pull her into its embrace.

“I pictured you differently,” Vi murmured quietly.

“Oh?” Her tone was thick with curiosity. “And in what way?”

“Hmm, Mom always talked about how dangerous you were,” she chuckled, looking at the puzzled woman. “That you always, maybe unconsciously, corrected the tiniest mistakes, minor slips, striving for a perfect ideal. Then I saw you adjusting the tableware, and it seems that perfectionism is still with you, but it doesn’t feel cold to me like I thought.”

“Should I consider myself flattered?” Playfulness was evident in her tone.

“Yup, especially if you let me say that you have the most gorgeous eyes in the world,” she was ready to coldly shut Vi down again when the girl continued. “Because in them, I can see my reflection.”

Good heavens, how utterly arrogant and presumptuous, leaving Caitlyn speechless as Vi laughed loudly and defiantly, not taking her eyes off the stunning woman next to her. She truly believed there were no finer blue eyes on the planet, but another cold retort might be too much for today, so she decided to let herself tease the woman a little.

She didn’t want the evening to end. Vi felt no pull to return to her quiet apartment, she’d rather stay with Caitlyn in this warm moment, trading teasing and taunting jokes on the edge of real flirting, which had been forbidden. The light play brought pleasure now, as they avoided delving into themselves, filled with questions about what they truly felt for each other.

Chapter Text

The summer weeks were melting away as the start of the autumn semester drew near. August had taken its reign, bidding farewell to July. Vi practiced more and more each day, continuing her studies in academic drawing. She made an effort to carve out time for sketching daily. Occasionally, she managed to dedicate an entire day – just like today. Armed with pencils ranging from 5H to 8B and a well-worn sketchbook, she found herself not far from a flea market in Brooklyn.

Vi sat on a bench, keeping her distance from the crowd. Today, the focus was meant to be on details. She stared and watched, trying to zero in on the small things, but the picture kept blurring. Her gaze grew hazy. She saw heads darting about like ships above a sea of bodies. She noticed white tents that seemed overly bright under the sun.

The pencil left its mark on the thick paper. Thin lines danced alongside thicker ones. Eraser shavings littered the edges, watching as Vi commanded the space on the page.

Such calm wasn’t always the case.

Trouble began around the age of twelve.

While Jinx, Mylo, and Claggor grew up under supervision and care – Vi became that supervision, yet no one really kept an eye on her. She was just a year older than the boys, but that was enough to keep her in charge for far too long. While Felicia and Vander were lost in endless shifts, before luck brought them the bar, Vi one day awoke mid-shift amidst a noisy group of kids trying to sabotage dinner – spaghetti with tomato sauce and meatballs. They aimed to reach the hidden candies on the top shelf and, ideally, wash it all down with fizzy soda.

That day, Vi experienced her first crisis and the realization that she’d rather not be there.

Don’t get her wrong, Vi loves her sister and the boys, but she could also love strolls, playgrounds, biking until her knees were scraped, building a treehouse, and chasing the ice cream van. But there simply wasn’t time for that. Nor for any friends, for that matter.

Every day followed the same routine. Breakfast for four – school – lunch for four – check homework – dinner for four – sleep. Until exhaustion began to crash over her in waves, gradually pulling Vi under and throwing the schedule off track. She woke only in the evening, finding the three kids in the kitchen with a stack of burnt pancakes and a puddle of maple syrup.

She was thirteen, and they had lived that day without her, saving portions of breakfast and lunch for Vi in the fridge.

Then Felicia finally noticed how exhausted her eldest daughter was and utterly indifferent to herself. Since the age of ten, she had nonstop worried about the younger ones, gradually forgetting about her own needs. The wardrobe with two pairs of pants, a few t-shirts, and hoodies no longer seemed so full. The shelves, meant to hold traces of hobbies, stood empty, while the desk was cluttered with study materials clearly for a class Vi had long since outgrown.

That’s when Felicia snapped out of it and one evening stopped Vi at the doorstep after school, sitting her on the couch. The girl was fourteen, and for the first time, someone asked her, “And what do you want, Violet?”

Silence.

Vi stared through her mom, not understanding what was expected of her.

Then she tried to say something about the lunch that needed preparing before Jinx burst into the house and started gnawing on the furniture – this girl was insatiable, though she remained skinny. Fel gently interrupted her daughter and tried again.

It was a long journey of self-discovery, with the years she should have spent on it pushed far ahead. It seemed there wasn’t a club or section she hadn’t tried until one autumn day, an announcement came about tryouts for the swim team at her middle school. By then, boxing had started to bore her, and Sevika was too smitten with Mel to worry about Vi and her fading interest in the ring.

A couple of years later, when she stood at the top of the school’s athletic food chain, a blonde firecracker named Evelynn bumped her shoulder in the hallway. Vi thought it was accidental at first, but a phone number ended up in her mobile, and Violet herself was on display in a white dobok among those trying to master taekwondo. Evelynn’s green belt nicely complemented her honey-brown eyes.

They dated passionately, intensely, so much so that the entire school became an unwilling witness, but not for long. Just about six months or so, though the colors of belts around Vi’s waist kept changing until they settled into one – black. While swimming remained her priority, it was sometimes nice to train on land and in clothes.

Drawing slipped in between the cracks of her athletic interests. Ekko, a classmate of Jinx’s, stood by the back wall of the school with his hood up, nervously glancing around as Vi headed home after three hours in the pool. In his hands was a can of bright green spray paint when a figure with familiar blue pigtails peeking from under a hoodie crouched beside him. The teens were sketching patterns and a few crooked caricatures mocking the math teacher when they noticed Vi watching them intently.

Snatching the spray cans, they shoved them into their backpacks and sprinted toward Vi, causing her eyes to widen. She spun around and bolted toward home. She didn’t know why she was running from them, but she had no desire to find out why they were chasing her, at least not on a poorly lit street.

Three steps from home, she was tackled by two skinny arms that wrapped around Vi’s waist. They landed on the ground. Before her eyes were only bright stars and a clear sky. It turned into an interrogation and weak threats, urging her to stay silent about what she’d seen. Vi listened attentively and, at the end, hesitantly asked, “Can I join?”

Vandalism is bad, kids.

(But if your math teacher is a prick, expressing your opinion in a creative form isn’t forbidden, as long as it doesn’t cross into outright insults.)

The flea market continued to buzz and shift under her gaze, while the drawing remained little more than a sloppy sketch lacking much love. Even Arthur from Red Dead Redemption could have done better, despite never attending university. Vi was nearly ready to give up, but her eyes were magnetically drawn to a familiar midnight-blue hue of hair.

Emerging from the crowd into the foreground came Caitlyn. A creamy, almost ethereal blouse, almost scandalously unbuttoned, was tucked into loose plaid trousers with a high waist, accented by a leather belt. It highlighted her stunning waist so vividly that Vi’s throat went dry.

She moved slowly from right to left, pausing at each vendor and examining various items at length. From a distance, it seemed there was a massive book stall, next to treasures in the form of vinyl records. A bit further, some ornate dishware and paintings by a local artist obsessed with bicycles.

Vi flipped the page and, without taking her eyes off Miss Kiramman, guided her pencil. A light sketch with figures gradually took shape on the sheet. But her focus remained locked on her, leaving everything else around blurred, merely a backdrop to true beauty.

Caitlyn held an open box of blueberries, the berries occasionally finding their way to her tongue when her gaze wasn’t caught by the goods. She listened intently to a vendor who gesticulated enthusiastically while describing a mirror in a carved wooden frame.

The professor looked so relaxed, as if all this around her existed just for her. As though she controlled what unfolded on either side of her. She observed everything, yet didn’t seem particularly interested in any specific items. Caitlyn wasn’t searching, wasn’t haggling, rather, she soaked in the atmosphere and allowed herself simply to be.

The sun gradually slipped behind thick clouds. The light no longer followed the professor like a spotlight. Vi watched, and it seemed to her that the woman glowed. That she shone brighter than the rest. The girl saw nothing else, letting her hands work at their own discretion, especially when choosing colors.

On the drawing, stalls with all sorts of trinkets flanked the sides, with more stands in the background, behind which rose tall buildings and a blue sky. But only Caitlyn stood in focus at the center, holding blueberries, with the wind tossing her glistening hair. Everything else melted downward, as if washed away by rain. Faces and details were invisible. Only the bustle and an island of calm remained.

Vi lifted her gaze again, tearing herself from the sketchbook, but Caitlyn had vanished from sight. Scanning the surroundings to no avail, the girl let out a weary sigh. It was as if the woman had never been there.

The wind picked up slightly, sending goosebumps across her skin. With little desire to keep trying to draw, she stuffed her sketchbook and pencils into her bag and crossed the street walking right to a café.

Behind the counter, a girl with fiery red hair and a name tag reading Katarina beamed brightly. She kept her eyes on Vi as the latter studied the menu. There was no queue, so she had a moment to think.

Apple, elderflower, and mint sparkle sounded quite promising, but blueberry and mint iced tea sounded even better. Vi placed her order and settled comfortably on a sofa near the entrance, sinking into the soft cushions. After sitting so long on the hard bench, her back and neck had stiffened, and this pleasant relaxation was just what she needed.

The girl’s thoughts as always drifted to Caitlyn.

She kept returning to memories of the light, easygoing woman who had been utterly relaxed, wandering and weaving through all sorts of odds and ends. She thought of her hands, moving so smoothly during conversation. Of her hair, gliding over her shoulders. Of her herself – so confident and beautiful. Vi might have stayed lost in her daydream bubbles if she hadn’t felt a hand gently touch her shoulder.

“Sorry,” Katarina stood towering over her with a cool to-go cup. “Your drink is ready.”

Vi smiled and nodded gratefully, taking it. “Thank you!”

The girl returned to the counter, while Vi stepped to the pickup area and grabbed a few napkins with a couple of straws. After saying goodbye, she stepped outside.

The sun had fully hidden, leaving an unpleasant brightness but robbing the air of its warm heat. Vi adjusted her bag strap and considered taking a stroll through the flea market herself. A little ways off, she’d already spotted some vintage cameras. She’d long dreamed of snagging a digital camera but hadn’t found one with the right vibe yet. What exactly that vibe was, Vi couldn’t quite explain – she always said she’d just feel it.

Right then, she felt a group of kids try to knock her off her feet, but to no avail. Immediately after them, a soft body collided with her, carrying a familiar scent.

“Oh, pardon me, these modern children absolutely don’t watch where they’re running.” The British accent stood out distinctly.

“Right,” Vi grinned, looking at the woman she’d caught by the waist with an arm to keep her from falling. “Oh, these modern children. Surely there was no such thing in your day, that’s for sure.”

She tried to maintain a neutral expression, but mischief kept creeping into her smile. Her hands still held Caitlyn close, pressing her against herself as the woman gazed at Vi in surprise, her hands gripping the girl’s muscular shoulders.

“Quite so, Violet.” She squinted, clearly catching the tease in the girl’s words, but made no effort to pull away.

The crowd grew denser, pressing them closer together… well, or Caitlyn was simply searching for an excuse later that evening when, with a silly smile, she sipped wine and replayed the day in her mind.

“So, how long have you been here?” the professor asked awkwardly.

“Just arrived, actually,” Vi attempted to create at least the appearance that she was trying to let Caitlyn go, but a group of tourists behind her pushed them even closer together.

“Uh-huh,” she mused, glancing around to avoid meeting Vi’s eyes. They stood far too near. Then she noticed the iced tea and, oddly enough, the two straws in it.

Vi caught her gaze. “Want some? The red one’s virginly untouched, I’ve been sipping from the blue.”

“Doubling up on straws, are we?” She raised an eyebrow questioningly.

“To share with you, of course,” Vi shrugged nonchalantly and lifted the drink to Caitlyn’s lips.

Was this a good idea? Well, there’s no clear answer…

Overall, it was hot outside, and in the crowd of rowdy, noisy tourists, it was even hotter. They couldn’t escape anyway until the group decided to leave them be, so…

Caitlyn, still holding onto Vi’s shoulders, wrapped her lips around the red straw and drew in the iced tea. Gray eyes never left blue. They gazed at each other as if enchanted. A multitude of thoughts swirled in those bright minds, but one rang louder than the rest. One they shared.

I don’t want this moment to end.

“Vi?” The name came out almost as a whisper.

“Yes?” She took a sip from her straw.

“Might I borrow your strong hands for a moment?” the tourists had long gone, yet the hands remained where they were.

Vi’s eyes widened, and a cheeky joke was already rolling off her tongue when Caitlyn continued. “I wish to purchase a mirror, but it’s dashed heavy, and I can’t manage it alone. Could you perhaps—”

“Yeah, sure,” Vi didn’t let her finish. “But could we stop by the camera stall first?”

“Are you keen on photography as well?” She smiled softly, realizing there was space to step back and that she ought to create some distance between herself and Vi’s body.

“Not all models can pose for long and tediously, some need to be captured in the moment, in the right mood.” There was about half a meter between them, yet it felt akin to kilometers – tempting to close, but both maintained the distance.

“Tell me, do people frequently sit for you in person?” They reached the stall, where dozens of digital cameras lay, but one caught Vi’s eye more than the others.

“No, not at all,” Sony Cybershot DSC-T700. This camera looked more like a jest or a business card holder, but through its viewfinder, she saw the romantic mood of dreamy visions, now so tied to Caitlyn’s image that she bought it without a second thought. “I rarely find images within myself for these occasions, and finding a model is trickier than conjuring up a landscape.”

The cloud gradually shrouded the bright sky. The temperature noticeably dropped, and people around began bustling, covering their goods as they sensed the approaching storm.

The cup was emptied and lost in a trash bin, while Caitlyn tried not to hop with impatience as the vendor wrapped the mirror in bubble wrap and a random box that fit its size.

“…and you know, that’s precisely what I like about them. They never reflect perfectly. The line of your face trembles slightly, the light falls more softly. As if the mirror decides how you look today…”

Vi stood beside her, gazing intently, catching every emotion on the woman’s face. She didn’t interrupt, didn’t look away. She watched, almost without blinking. Caitlyn didn’t notice at first, but when she did, she faltered and furrowed her brow.

“May I ask what’s prompted such a... penetrating gaze?”

Vi tilted her head slightly to the side. “Like what?”

“Well,” Caitlyn glanced briefly aside, where it was easier to breathe when hiding from those warm gray eyes, “so intently?”

“You’re amusing,” Vi said with a soft chuckle, taking the mirror from the vendor’s hands. “I’m just listening to what you’re saying.”

Cait smiled faintly, nervously clutching her bag’s strap as she walked a step ahead of Vi. “Amusing?”

“No one in my life has ever delivered a lecture so passionately and spiritedly, especially about something as simple as a mirror.”

Caitlyn suddenly felt a lump lodge in her throat. Whether from gratitude or because Vi said it so directly and pleasantly, warmth spread somewhere inside her. She looked at her, wanting to respond, but instead, she swallowed.

“You have a lovely voice,” it might have remained a quiet, unnoticed phrase if not for the thunder that drowned out all sounds just before Vi spoke.

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed, tinged with a soft red, as the first large drops hit the ground. The rain swiftly turned into a downpour. Caitlyn darted under the nearest overhang, which belonged to a shop and shielded its goods from the sun. Vi stepped beside her, very close. Her damp t-shirt clung to her body, offering Caitlyn a 4K view of Vi’s muscles, now tensing under the weight of the mirror, though she held it under her arm with one hand.

The downpour quickly escalated into something wild.

The wind whipped up, attempting to snatch chairs from the outdoor café across the street. Caitlyn clearly shivered from the uncomfortably clingy blouse that had already soaked through. Vi glanced at woman`s legs and spotted the white Nike sneakers, then seized on the only idea that came to mind.

“Is your car far from here?” Caitlyn looked at Vi with confusion.

“No, just two blocks away.”

A mischievous smile stole across the girl’s face. “Well, good thing you’re in sneakers today!”

Before Caitlyn could make sense of it, she felt her fingers firmly intertwined with warm ones, palm to palm. And there she was, running slightly behind Vi, who deftly led her past pooling puddles and skittish people scrambling to escape the downpour.

Her blouse was thoroughly soaked, clinging tightly to her chest, but did that matter when Vi held her hand? When she glanced back, and her face lit with a joyful smile? When she seemed like Hercules, cradling that heavy mirror in one hand while the other could just as easily lift Caitlyn and carry her from north pole to south pole?

The woman unconsciously squeezed Vi’s hand in hers a few times, striving to run as close as possible because she couldn’t get enough of the endless warmth she felt so distinctly only from the girl. Caitlyn handed her the key. Vi skillfully unlocked the car and settled the professor inside while stashing the mirror in the trunk.

Caitlyn leaned back in the seat, breathing heavily, trying to pull herself together into something more functional than the mush she’d melted into under her own emotions, which had spilled out all at once from a single touch. One long contact, and she could no longer think straight.

Somewhere deep, a smoldering fear flared up, but she neither saw nor felt it now, for the passenger door opened, and Vi hopped inside.

Caitlyn started the engine and turned on the heater, shivering from the cold. Yet a wide smile lingered on her face as damp strands clung to her skin. Vi smiled just as broadly, brushing her hair back. She looked like a mafiosi from the mid-1930s. Caitlyn allowed herself to stare while the girl rummaged in her bag.

Vi pulled out a black hoodie and handed it to the professor. “Here, take this, you’re shivering.”

The professor hesitated for no more than a moment as she tried to peel the blouse from her skin. Her frozen hands refused to obey. Large, warm fingers came to the rescue.

Caitlyn looked up. Vi, squeezing her eyes shut to convince the woman she wasn’t looking or trying to peek, carefully unbuttoned the blouse and took it from her. A flurry of movement, the rustle of fabric, and Caitlyn found herself wrapped in the warmth of the hoodie, which carried a pleasant vanilla scent.

“You may open your eyes now.” Vi took her time, as if needing a moment to catch her breath and push aside stray thoughts. “Aren`t you cold?”

“No,” Vi turned to look at Caitlyn. “It was so hot that I feel quite splendid now.”

“Wait,” the woman said sceptically, until it dawned on her. “I believe I have a towel here somewhere.”

On the back seat lay a sports bag. The woman’s nimble hands, slightly stretching the hoodie sleeves, retrieved a clean blue towel. Vi tried to decline, but Caitlyn swatted her hands away and draped the towel over the girl’s head herself, gently wiping away the raindrops still trickling onto her shoulders.

Vi burst into loud laughter at Caitlyn’s persistence but didn’t resist, merely tilting her head more comfortably under the long, tender fingers. She felt a pleasant massage that allowed her to relax and lose herself for a moment, sinking into the touch.

“Do try not to start purring, if you please.” Caitlyn teased, noticing how Vi leaned more into her hands.

“If you scratch behind my ear, I might not hold back,” they both laughed.

The girl’s hand fell onto the professor’s thigh.

They both froze.

Too warm. Too close. Too intimate.

A slight tension ran up her spine. The hands slowed, then withdrew from Vi entirely. She swallowed, trying to keep herself in check.

“Shall I drive you home?” Caitlyn took the girl’s hand in hers, brushing her thumb across the skin before gently moving it from her leg to Vi’s knee. “You’re not driving, are you?”

“Used a subway today,” Vi blurted out quickly. “Have dinner with me?” She pulled the towel off her head. Her hair stuck out in all directions, and her eyes sought blue, but Caitlyn turned to the window.

“No, Violet.” Rain drummed against the glass, leaving rivulets of falling drops. “Give me your address and—”

“Why?” the girl interrupted, searching for the slightest reactions, now especially noticeable.

“You know why…”

Vi wanted to say more, but a phone call cut her off. Caitlyn offered an apologetic smile, though it didn’t reach her eyes, and answered. Vi didn’t listen, fully lost in thoughts where she already deeply regretted her invitation, thinking she’d squandered her chance so clumsily.

But replaying that moment, and those before it. over and over, it didn’t seem so bad. Caitlyn had smiled at her, touched her, and hadn’t been uncomfortable with the not-so-ambiguous teasing.

Finishing the call, Caitlyn rested her forehead against the steering wheel, trying to gather her thoughts. Vi awkwardly searched within herself for the right words or a joke but was too disheartened to cheer her up.

“Violet?”

“Yes?” Was that hope?

“May I ask a favor of you?” Caitlyn met her gaze again.

“For you, anything.” Her fighting spirit was back, though she hoped it wouldn’t be shattered just as quickly.

“My furniture was delivered,” she clearly felt awkward and uneasy. “Some of it’s been assembled, but not all. Could you maybe help me?” She looked at Vi with hope.

“No problem,” the girl smiled warmly. “But can we stop by my place first? I’ll change and grab some tools.”

“Yes, of course,” Caitlyn, unexpectedly to herself, impulsively pulled the girl into a tight hug before just as quickly pulling away. “You’re simply my savior.”

She started the car and set off toward the address Vi entered into the navigator. And if she hadn’t been intent on maintaining at least the appearance of distance, she might have noticed the blush spreading across the girl’s face, accentuating her freckles even more, and the goofy smile gracing her lips, poorly hidden by her hand.

…

“See here,” she pointed to the part under number nine. “You need to connect them together, and then the shelf will hold.”

Caitlyn’s brows tried to knit together as Vi desperately attempted to teach the professor how to navigate the wardrobe assembly instructions. But it seemed no hint was clear or convincing enough for her to ever manage it on her own.

“But why is it that I cannot accomplish it thus?” Caitlyn rearranged the boards, assembling them differently.

“Here are the holes,” Vi leaned closer, pointing to the edges with her fingers. “If you do it differently from the instructions, the edges won’t align here, and it simply won’t close.”

It seemed Caitlyn’s frown deepened as she struggled to conquer this ancient elven magic, yet still couldn’t decipher the alphabet. She looked into Vi’s eyes, where hope flickered for some clarity to emerge in the blue depths, but nothing happened.

“Let’s do this,” Vi returned everything to its place as per the instructions. “I’ll just put together whatever furniture you need for you. And if you ever need to set something up again, you can just call me, okay?”

Caitlyn relaxed into a smile and nodded, letting this puzzle slip from her mind – out of sight, out of heart.

“At least until you get a husband who can do it himself.” Vi tossed the phrase out as casually as possible, tiptoeing through a minefield.

“I’m a lesbian, Violet, and even if I marry someone again, it’s quite possible I’ll still have to call you for this.”

“Fair enough,” Vi wasn’t fazed in the least, merely biting back a slipping smile. “Always happy to help, Cait.”

The professor shifted back slightly, giving Vi more room to juggle the wardrobe parts. Here and there, she steadied the side panels for the girl as she screwed in the bolts. She handed over the screwdriver and swapped drill bits on the power tool. And so, after an hour and a half, they were nearly done.

Vi’s phone rang.

The contact “S🔮” flashed on the screen, accompanied by a rather revealing but still decent photo of the contact.

Caitlyn tensed. A vein on her neck pulsed slightly, but with a subtle hand motion, she brushed off the emotion, suppressing the burning sensation in the area tied to jealousy.

Vi cast a quick glance but continued tightening the screws.

“I’ll leave you to it,” Caitlyn stood and hurried downstairs, not waiting for Vi’s response as the girl pressed the answer button.

“Hey, Sarah,” Vi greeted almost emotionlessly.

“Seriously?” An annoyed voice spilled from the receiver. “You know how to answer a call, don’t you? You are capable of picking up?”

“Cut it out, what do you want?”

“I’ve been waiting for you to show up at Noah’s party. Didn’t you say you’d be there?”

“Sorry, but no,” Vi checked the time, already knowing she wasn’t rushing off anywhere else. “I misjudged the time, can’t make it today.”

“What do you mean, you can’t? What about us?” Sara’s anger was becoming noticeably intense. “If you’re still pissed about the tire, just say it. I’ll come over and change it for you myself!”

“No need, I’ve sorted that out,” Vi groaned as she tightened the screws more firmly.

“What are those noises?! Why are you breathing so hard?”

Vi didn’t reply. She set the phone down, switching it to speaker, as she put the tools aside and stood to lift the wardrobe and position it against the wall.

“ARE YOU FUCKING ANSWERING ME WHILE SCREWING SOME SLUT?!”

Vi silently maneuvered the wardrobe to the wall, careful not to scratch the flooring.

“ARE YOU FUCKING INSANE, VIOLET LANES?! I’LL KILL YOU, DAMN IT! I’LL FIND WHERE YOU ARE, COME OVER, AND STRANGLE BOTH YOU AND THAT WHORE!!” She was definitely screaming into the phone, and likely even the neighbours could hear her.

The wardrobe stood perfectly upright. Flawlessly assembled, it left no marks on the floor. A quick test of the handles and drawers, and that was it. Done. Vi smiled contentedly at her impeccable work and raised the phone to her ear.

“Got it. Alright, let’s catch up sometime later.” She quickly hung up, already anticipating Sarah taking a deep breath to unleash a fresh wave of insults.

“If I’m keeping you, please let me know. I don’t want to disrupt your plans.” Caitlyn stood leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed over her chest.

Vi jolted in surprise. “No, it’s all good.”

“I’m certain you had better plans than helping an adult woman with her silly furniture.”

“You’re not that adult,” Vi smirked, stepping closer. “And no, I wasn’t planning to be anywhere else. I’m absolutely enjoying myself in your bedroom.”

A blush colored the woman’s face as she searched within herself for a quick, sharp retort.

“And eavesdropping isn’t nice, Professor,” Vi whispered in her ear.

Caitlyn lightly shoved her shoulder with a palm and snorted. “Do join me, I insist on feeding you.”

The woman began to move away. “Oh no,” Vi stood rooted slightly behind her. “Please don’t tell me you’ve cooked something.”

She looked at Caitlyn with mock fear as the latter, betraying no emotion, beckoned Vi to follow. Whether it was curiosity or some kind of magic, the girl followed without protest. She’d have followed her into fire or flames if called, but for now, it was just to the kitchen – even if a lump of charcoal awaited where potatoes should have been.

Caitlyn gestured for her to sit on a bar stool and set out two plates, one in front of Vi and the other at the adjacent spot. Right on cue, the elevator dinged, and she opened the door to retrieve a still-hot, steaming pizza.

“Pepperoni or quattro formaggi?”

“Pepperoni,” Vi noticeably relaxed. “I can’t get along with gorgonzola.”

Caitlyn opened the pizza, sliding a few slices onto Vi’s plate. She retrieved two glasses and poured wine generously, as if she didn’t want to hold herself back. The girl took two big gulps as the professor sat beside her, letting her leg brush against Vi’s, not pulling away, not breaking the contact.

They ate in silence while Vi cast curious glances, brimming with various questions, but asking any of them felt risky. She’d misstepped once and blown it. The second time worked out. This was the third attempt. And she didn’t know if she had only three tries, or till three wins, or if it all hinged on Caitlyn’s mood, which seemed to shift faster than Vi could keep up.

Meanwhile, Caitlyn felt the gears in the girl’s mind spinning at the speed of light. She sensed those long, seemingly subtle glances on her skin. She sat there, wrestling with herself, fully aware she was contradicting her own resolve. Yet she couldn’t help yielding to desires tied to Vi.

Truth be told, they all, in the last month, had been linked to her. She woke with thoughts of the girl, fell asleep with them. Caitlyn saw her in dreams and succumbed to her brain’s deceptive tricks, simulating the soft yet firm touch of her hands and tender lips. It was unacceptable, and the professor grew increasingly frustrated with her inability to remain rational and mature. She simply melted every time under Vi’s gentle gaze, longing to rush into her arms and hide until spring – preferably longer.

“You did end up having dinner with me,” Vi said dreamily, glancing sidelong at Caitlyn.

“Technically, yes,” the woman savored her wine, weighing her options and negotiating with herself to keep the pants on. “But it’s merely my way of saying thank you for the help.”

“Or you could’ve just said thank you with words,” Vi didn’t bother chewing before speaking. A streak of cheese lingered on her chin, which Caitlyn badly wanted to lick off. “People do that from time to time, you know.” She wiped it away with a napkin herself.

Vi kept teasing, seemingly oblivious to how the professor tensed more and more, her pupils dilating. Anything could trigger an action she’d regret by morning, but oh, how sweet it would be to indulge just once. To touch those lips, trace her tongue along the defined abs, over the strong biceps. She wanted to lick her entirely, drinking her in without a drop left, making her tremble and gasp, choking as she tried to say her name…

“Let’s have a straightforward conversation.” Caitlyn stood abruptly, circling the kitchen island to create distance between them.

“About what?” Vi smiled innocently, finishing her pizza and savoring the wine.

“You and I? It’s just not going to work.” She had to sound firm and confident, at least for appearances, though she could cry about it later.

“I don’t understand what you mean,” Vi rose and, under the pretense of placing her plate in the sink, stepped closer, sensing Caitlyn’s body react.

The space between them shrank.

The air crackled with electricity.

Their breaths were about to merge into one.

“Let’s not pretend,” Caitlyn raised a hand and took several steps back. “You’d do well to absorb every word I say now as if with your mother’s milk.”

Vi stayed silent but didn’t advance further. “You and I – this won’t happen. Never. Under no circumstances. Clear? I don’t know what you’ve concocted in your mind, but—”

“Concocted?” Vi’s displeasure was palpable, she felt deceived.

“Vi!” Caitlyn cut her off sharply. “There can be nothing between us, and there shall be nothing. Allow me to be clear – never. Commit that to memory and attempt nothing otherwise. This misunderstanding concludes today. Am I making myself sufficiently clear?”

Vi, distrusting her voice and the dryness in her throat, simply nodded.

“We can be friends,” Caitlyn struggled to maintain composure. “We may communicate, if you wish. But foremost, I am your mother’s friend, not yours. Do understand – we are not best friends, nor close companions. Our connection rests solely upon one person, and that is Fel. I implore you to discard all such fantasies and refrain from conjuring new ones.”

Silence.

Caitlyn waited for a response while Vi swallowed hard, a lump forming inside her, rising from her chest, ready to make her voice stumble over simple words. She knew she hadn’t imagined it – that Caitlyn had reciprocated her feelings.

“It’s not like I’m planning to marry you or anything.” It wasn’t clear if she meant to sting the woman more deeply or just protect herself, but the only strategy up her sleeve in this moment was devaluation.

“Precisely the addition I was hoping to avoid.” Caitlyn spat angrily, still trying to mask her indifference, though her eyes betrayed her to Vi completely.

“Good thing we’re on the same page, then, right?”

Vi forced a bitter smirk, attempting a smile, but it came out more like a grimace.

The issue wasn’t the rejection. Vi could have accepted and moved past a simple “no,” but this pretense that she’d made it all up was galling.

It was even hurtful to be so easily cast as a fool, dragged through the mud. That Vi, like some silly girl, had fallen for her mother’s friend, who was always out of reach, while the girl was supposedly so blinded by her foolish infatuation that she’d imagined everything else, leaving poor Caitlyn to fend off persistent advances, compliments, and come-ons.

Thank you, Miss Kiramman, that’s very kind of you.

Chapter Text

In psychology, there are various methods to form habits, one of which is the 21-day rule. The essence of it is that practically any habit can be established in 21 days, provided it’s done daily and then reinforced.

That’s exactly what Caitlyn did.

She downloaded a dating app, swiped right on those who at least somewhat attracted her physically, and scheduled meetups. Pussy after pussy, mouth after mouth. A sex marathon was her solution to the problem. Just like the good old days when every university party ended in a new bed.

(As a responsible person, she consistently got tested and was quite selective in choosing partners.)

Moving across the ocean from overbearing parents was a brilliant idea. A time when she could unwind and enjoy whatever she pleased. So, between lectures and assignments, which she clearly completed well in advance, indulging in naked female bodies became a necessity.

She knew that since turning eighteen, her parents had started matchmaking her with every available bachelorette in their circle. There wasn’t a day when her mother didn’t inform her about how well someone would suit her, or how they’d headed their company, or were clearly interested in the Kiramman heiress.

Cassandra and Tobias weren’t deterred by Caitlyn’s lack of interest in men, but that only fueled their zeal, especially since the pool of options had narrowed. One summer, she met Maddie from a noble Scottish lineage, and as soon as Cassandra learned of it, the matter was settled.

Now Caitlyn felt like she was eighteen again, unaware that she’d end up as mere property to a woman who was supposed to love and protect her until death, but that didn’t happen. Instead, there was a divorce, a relocation… and Vi.

“Vi!” the professor thought as a face disappeared between her legs, the hair color not matching. She’d close her eyes and see only pink head, tattoos on the back, and endlessly sexy, powerful muscles.

She imagined Vi gripping her thighs with her fingers, holding her in place. Pressing her forcefully against the bed while her hips strained to rise closer, pressing harder against that deft, nimble tongue that swirled and devoured her pussy until she collapsed, spent.

Only then did she climax. Came with a loud moan that ignited even more desire within her, desire that would remain just that – a want. When the wrong voice addressed her with another “Wow, thanks for the compliment!” she wanted nothing more than to escape from beneath the sticky body and usher this stranger out.

These girls weren’t bad, but they weren’t Vi.

That night, she let herself get drunk and nearly made a deal with herself to stick Vi’s photo over this blonde’s face, but stopped herself at the very last moment. Though she sought someone else in them, her respect for each woman always remained intact.

“Oh, Caity, you feel sooo good!” She lay beneath her as Caitlyn tested yet another of Jayce’s inventions in the realm of sex toys.

“Ugh… shut up.” The professor covered the girl’s mouth with a hand, continuing to try to climax, but it seemed these sensors weren’t working at all. Though the friction from the penetration still did its job with her clit.

Normally, she didn’t enjoy positions where the partner, or her, was from behind. She preferred to see the face and catch every emotion as orgasm overtook them. But now, this made it easier to picture that specific girl who wouldn’t leave her mind.

Forbidden fruit is the sweetest

But this one seemed poisoned too, capable of destroying everything she’d missed all these years. And a choice had been made, even if she was now stuck in this strange sex marathon with strangers who utterly failed to scratch the right itch.

“Harder—harder—hard—oh yeah”

The girl practically fell apart under the rhythmic movements that perfectly hit her g-spot, making her gasp for air. But it wasn’t what she sought. Caitlyn gave the girl’s ass a firm smack, channeling all her disappointment, sexual included, into it. While the blonde only sped toward her climax, completely unaware of the tangled thoughts of the woman above her.

“CAITLYN!”

She didn’t stop, pounding the blonde to hasten her finish and end this pointless escapade.

“CAITLYN! GET YOUR ASS DOWN HERE!”

With a muffled cry, stifled by Caitlyn’s hand, she climaxed. Arching forward, girl drowned in the bed, unable to hold her body up. Her backside stayed raised while her upper body sank into the sheets. Caitlyn didn’t rush to remove the strap-on, but what was the point of lingering to wait for the girl to catch her breath?

She delivered a hard smack to the other butt-cheek and pulled out entirely. Professor removed the condom, tossing it into the wastebasket under the bed, which held a dozen others already used.

Yes, technically she couldn’t get her pregnant, but hygiene came first, and using the same strap-on with different women could still pose a health risk. And Caitlyn didn’t want to harm them, even if she remained utterly unsatisfied.

Removing the harness, she tossed it into the bathroom, quickly slipping into her soft cotton home pants, purchased last Christmas in Austria, adorned with quirky doodles of Mozart. Pulled on a loose t-shirt and, without glancing at the blonde, headed downstairs.

In the kitchen awaited a weary Felicia and Chinese takeout. The sesame chicken in sweet-and-sour sauce always delighted her. Maybe she should’ve eaten instead of shagging? Though… that would mean constant gym visits, and that risked running into Vi – risks she can`t allow to have right now.

So, she had to fuck random pussies. Shame.

“Finally, I thought I’d have to eat all this myself.” Caitlyn had given her a key just in case, but seeing her friend’s state, Fel increasingly kept her company in the evenings, and sometimes mornings.

The professor didn’t mind, though she was growing more aware of Vi’s facial features in her friend’s face.

To be fair, she saw them in others too. One scar, a similar eye color, hair shade – and she’d spiral again. Cutting Vi off had been the right choice, though she wasn’t proud of how she’d done it. But it worked, as the girl now avoided her like the plague. So, these cat-and-mouse games ended before they began, even if the cats and mice ran in opposite directions, far far away from each other.

“Good thing I came just in time,” Caitlyn smiled, pulling wine from the built-in wine fridge in the kitchen wall. “Isn’t today family dinner night?”

“Yes, but Jayce found time and took the others for a night training session. So they’ll be sweating in the home gym till morning, and I got bored, so I came to bother you.”

They settled in the living room with drinks and food. Caitlyn turned on a sitcom on her massive TV, which she usually used to stalk Vi’s social media, especially competition videos…

“And why not Mel?” They sank into the plush sofa.

“Mel too,” Fel savored her fried rice. “She’s just running late. Let’s forgive the workaholic her ways.”

Caitlyn chuckled. “Let us forgive, lest we be compelled to cease working as hard ourselves.” They laughed.

The blonde, now dressed in a denim skirt and cropped top, came downstairs. She was about to leave when her gaze met Caitlyn’s. She looked slightly uncertain but decided to ask anyway:

“Will you call me?” She hesitated at the door, slipping on her shoes.

“No. That will be all. You may go.”

The professor responded emotionlessly, clearly hurting the girl’s feelings, but why should she care? It was just a one-night fling, meant to lead nowhere, and they both knew it. Only one had gotten attached and glimpsed hope in how quickly Caitlyn had ushered her into the bedroom and thrown her onto the bed without letting her get a word in.

“Is she definitely eighteen?” The door slammed behind the girl, and Fel remained utterly unfazed.

“She’s twenty-five,” Caitlyn savored the chicken more than today’s sex. “I saw her driver’s license. You know, just in case.”

“And since when are you into the younger crowd, Miss Kiramman?”

“It isn’t a matter of age, but of chemistry,” She took a sip of wine, realizing she’d phrased it poorly. “Within legal bounds, of course. Yes, she is considerably younger, but sufficiently mature to understand the situation when I approached her.”

“I know you don’t want to hurt anyone, but maybe slow down?” The intercom buzzed, cutting off their conversation.

Caitlyn stepped to the handset. The concierge informed her that Miss Medarda was waiting downstairs. The professor instructed him to let her in and send her straight to her floor. There were three keys, one with the lobby staff, making it easier than going down each time guests arrived. She could leave the front door unlocked, the elevator to her floor required a special keycard anyway.

“Tell me the girl who left the lift was on the verge of tears not because of you?” Mel quickly kicked off her shoes and joined the friends in the living room, opting for an armchair instead of the sofa.

“No idea.” Absolutely certain, but again, she knew it was just a one-off.

“Caitlyn,” Felicia and Mel exchanged glances. “This isn’t healthy. Want us to set you up on a blind date maybe or-?”

“No.” She kept eating, completely unbothered.

“She’s a colleague of mine, a bit younger, but it seems that doesn’t faze you anymore.”

“What might you mean by that?”

“I thought you always preferred older women, based on your endless crushes on every substitute teacher, or remember that lovely lady who put two cherries on top of your milkshake instead of one?” Fel recalled, and they laughed while Caitlyn tried not to blush.

“Oh yes,” Mel chimed in. “She floated on cloud nine for a week until she saw Jenny in a swimsuit, and it all started again.”

“I was discovering my own sexuality,” Caitlyn said.

“Exploring?” The friends exchanged looks. “More like formulating a theory without ever attempting the practice,” Mel quipped.

“Don’t worry, Cait, we get that you were a shy child.” Fel patted her knee. “But if you’d blended theory and practice instead of splitting them, we wouldn’t be fretting now.”

“There’s nothing for you to worry about. The semester begins soon, and I simply won’t have time for anything else,” Caitlyn said.

“Ooh, right, what about those professor colleagues in sexy suits?” Mel waggled her eyebrows a few times while sipping her wine.

“Oh yes, the good old on-work sex,” Felicia clinked glasses with her friend. “Great idea, Mel. I heard the new P.E. teacher is an Olympic champion.”

“Ambessa is still the dean, isn’t she?” Caitlyn cut in, squinting as the teasing from her friends began to irk her. “I’ve always fancied her stone-hard muscles.”

Fel choked on her wine, bursting into full laughter while Mel gathered the last scraps of her composure. She clearly hadn’t expected this from Caitlyn, though the latter had obviously harbored a crush on her mom every time their paths crossed.

“Fifty-eight is a splendid age. I’m certain she’s still thriving with her lifestyle and tireless workouts,” Caitlyn added.

“Oh God,” Mel laughed, catching the teasing edge in Caitlyn’s tone. “Stop, you dork!”

…

Forming a habit requires effort, but it’s not all about willpower.

Discipline gets far too much credit. Missed a morning run or ate an extra calorie on a diet? Weakling and pushover. In reality, building a habit doesn’t demand sheer willpower. The key to success in forming a habit lies in the reward.

But the reward wasn’t suiting Vi at all.

Being with Caitlyn was far more tempting than shaking off this persistent crush. She loved thinking about her. Constantly imagining how well their relationship could unfold. Vi lived in these free fantasies before bed. And who was going to stop her?

Now, between sets, the red towel next to the blue one stirred strong emotions in her, which Jinx picked up on. Her sister stayed silent but kept her eyes glued to her, watching like a hawk over a naive mouse. When her hands trembled slightly, when Jayce had to yank her out of her daydreams a few times.

Vi lifted a heavier weight than usual. Yes, she executed the set well, hardly anyone would guess she’d raised the bar for herself. But Jinx saw right through her and started digging. She sifted through the past months, trying to pinpoint the cause of Vi’s detachment, but aside from Sarah, no one came to mind.

Or had she dismissed the first and most obvious suspicion, that her sister had been acting strangely since Caitlyn’s arrival?

“Yo, fat hands, what’s good?” Jinx tossed a water bottle at her sister as they finished the strength training and gathered on the artificial turf for stretching.

“Nothing,” Vi sat with her legs in a butterfly position, swaying them and gulping water greedily.

“Yeah, Vi,” Jayce sat to her left. “What’s it with you? You seem kinda lost. Is it because of Sarah?”

“What’s Sarah got to do with it?” She switched to a deep lunge.

“Those pics with Noah, right?” Ekko mirrored her exercises precisely, as did the others.

Sarah had posted the photos not right away, as she usually did during parties, but after about a week and a half, when Vi wasn’t hurrying to reply to her texts or calls.

An Instagram carousel showed them partying with university guys at a frat house. Every other photo featured her in compromising poses with the frat leader – hugs, hands on her ass, kisses, and a finale where he covered her bare chest with his palms.

Vi had definitely seen it and understood why and how Sarah did it, but it didn’t stir any feelings in her. This sexual photo dump didn’t touch her emotionally. What got to her were a few phrases she’d overheard when her mom was on the phone with Mel, recounting the wild ride Caitlyn had embarked on, which had brought the friends over that evening.

She couldn’t shake the idea of downloading an app, creating a fake account, and facing that six-foot firecracker again. Breathing in that intoxicating scent once more and trying again. But the more she thought about it, the angrier she got, recalling the words that had been scraping at her heart for nearly a month.

It was hurtful. It was humiliating.

But God, how sexy she was in her anger. How stunning when she crossed her arms and her chest rose enticingly. How her eyes blazed with fire. It made Vi want to reach out and tear off that thin layer of clothing from the professor…

“Vi?”

The girl looked up, switching her lunge side. “Yeah, it’s because of Sarah.”

“God,” Jinx rolled her eyes with irritation. “Maybe it’s time to call it quits, huh? Y’all actin’ like straight-up idiots, and it’s mad annoying.”

“You really do enjoy these endless swings?” Jayce patted Vi’s shoulder.

“No,” Vi slid into a split. Jinx tried but toppled backward without even attempting to get up, while Ekko grunted and sprawled like a log on the floor. The man and girl both settled into splits. “But it helps me relieve stress.”

Three pairs of puzzled eyes stared at her.

“I mean, the stress from studies gets nicely distracted by her outbursts,” Vi began leaning toward her toes in the split. “And casual sex from time to time… you know, no need to hunt for a one-night stand while she hasn’t blocked me yet.”

“So you tellin’ me crazy Sarah’s way better and easier than some random chick who don’t even care about you?” Jinx still lay on her back, making no effort to pull her legs together.

“She’s not attached to me.” Vi frowned.

“Oh, she’s head over heels for you while you’re floating in the clouds and blatantly ignoring her.” Ekko helped Jinx gather her legs.

“She’s always been a little unhinged, but when you stopped chasin’ her and got your head in your books, started vibin’ with better people, Sarah just couldn’t handle that. Or maybe she just didn’t wanna deal with it.” Her sister lay on her side, propping her head with her hand.

“Remember that freshman girl who brought you cookies last year?” Jinx and Jayce nodded while Vi tensed. “Sarah drove her off. There was a rumor that poor girl infected someone with HIV. Guess who started that?”

“Are you serious right now?” Vi’s frown deepened.

“Absolutely. That girl went nuts over you.”

“She’s the one who refused to date or get serious. And now you’re telling me she’s crazy about me?” She couldn’t believe this new, unexpected info.

“Who’s gotten into your head that you don’t even notice this?” They all sat up straight as Jayce asked pointedly.

Vi averted her gaze, having no answer.

Caitlyn had entered her life recently, while her interest in Sarah had faded over a year ago. “I guess I’m just comfortable existing like this. And if push comes to shove, I’ll just bolt the country after graduation.”

Jinx and Ekko laughed. Jayce took it seriously, but when a smirk slid across Vi’s face, he relaxed.

“And what about Caitlyn?” her sister asked unexpectedly, catching her off guard.

“What do you mean?” Vi mustered the last scraps of composure, keeping her heartbeat in check, at least until she could steer the topic off this thin ice.

“She’s definitely your type, no doubt,” Jinx waggled her eyebrows up and down, nudging Ekko to back her up.

“Yeah, Vi, why not? Want to be her sugar baby?” They were clearly just joking and teasing, noticing how Vi tensed over crazy girl topic.

“I don’t think she’s interested,” Jayce dropped an insider tip. “She just got divorced, and knowing Caitlyn, she’ll want to play the field before jumping into new relationships.”

“How you know? Last time you saw her, she was like fourteen, fam.” Jinx was skeptical.

“We didn’t lose touch, JJ, crossed paths now and then, mostly by chance, but it still counts. Plus, Vi’s a lot younger…”

She tried not to show it, but something stung unpleasantly in Vi’s chest.

“Doesn’t it bother you that she’s your mom’s friend?” Ekko finished his water.

“Old heads don’t screw up the hustle.” Jinx winked at Vi.

“Ugh, stop, this isn’t fun anymore. Especially not with Caitlyn involved.” Jayce tried to escape to the showers.

“Got your eye on her, Pretty Boy?” Ekko picked up his girlfriend’s mood.

Jayce didn’t reply, just flipped them off and vanished into the locker room. Vi zoned out but quickly snapped out of it. Objectively, Caitlyn was a stunning woman who will surely drive students wild, but Vi was first! Did that earn her a bonus points?

The thought of the professor in someone else’s arms irked her. But the people from dating apps didn’t seem like real competition, she didn’t consider them a fair match. Vi had a clear edge. However, the people Caitlyn might meet at university, especially single professors, could pose a problem.

Yes, she’d been harshly rejected.

Yes, she couldn’t offer Caitlyn what her peers could – maturity, reliability, stability, support. But that didn’t mean she couldn’t dream… or maybe try again if the opportunity arose.

They hadn’t seen each other in nearly a month.

The semester started next week, and the chance to cross paths with Caitlyn gave the girl hope, even though she wasn’t her teacher. The hurt Vi had been wallowing in had begun to fade. And she hoped the professor had cooled off too. Perhaps they could start anew and maybe build a foundation for friendship.

Hope, oh hope.

…

The last summer evening.

What could be better than a quiet, peaceful dinner with a loved one? Nothing, except Caitlyn wasn’t seeing anyone, leaving her with just one option: a wine night with her lovely friends.

Technically, the professor had never really felt the urge to spend an evening with a loved one, as she’d never met someone she wanted to share it with, and perhaps she’d never loved before.

Excluding her marriage, her relationships started quickly and ended just as fast. No regrets, no broken hearts. She entered them out of boredom, sometimes with hope of finding the right feelings within herself, but it never happened. Friendship came easily, love did not.

When Maddie came along… well, there was a spark, but it didn’t last. But with her mother’s approval and the girl’s own desire, Caitlyn followed her to the altar. It was an easy decision. Simple, even. Just agree and never try again, never go on a useless dates. No more meeting new people, repeating the same stories over and over. And no more foolish hope that love would find her.

Caitlyn grew up in a family brimming with love. Cassandra and Tobias had loved each other from the moment they met. She was raised with that, and sometimes, instead of fairy tales, she loved hearing about how they met, how they spent time together, how her father courted mother, though the dominant Cassandra often surprised Tobias with her own gestures.

From childhood, Caitlyn was enveloped in her parents’ absolute love, for her and for each other. She couldn’t imagine it any other way. It was enough to let her endlessly dream of a soulmate, destined to cross her path just as her mother and father had found each other.

Between us, Maddie never loved her.

She seized the opportunity, securing her position with an advantageous marriage. And when Caitlyn began to slip away, when she started sensing something was off and that a web was being spun behind her back, with Caitlyn as the naive fly, Maddie went all in.

A child.

A direct and sharp nudge from Mrs. Nolen, Maddie’s mother. She was undoubtedly keen on an alliance with the Kirammans, preferably a permanent one, and a potential child would bind Caitlyn to Maddie irrevocably. They knew she couldn’t walk away from a marriage knowing it would hurt a son or daughter.

Caitlyn would have stayed on the sinking ship until she realized she was drowning alone. While her wife stripped parts from the vessel to build her own, sailing off beyond the horizon without her.

Caitlyn brought several bottles of exquisite wine from the French provinces, regions of Spain, and areas of Italy. Tonight was for tasting. Before the semester ensnared the professor in its grip.

All three were workaholics. Constantly forgetting there was life beyond their jobs.

Mel was desperate to gain independence from her mother. She’d accelerated so fast that she was still more often on business trips than in New York. Fel had been forced to work, work, and work some more. Until Vander and the situation with Vi compelled her to slow down, reassess her schedule, and reclaim the time she’d lost without connecting with her daughters.

But the wildest of them all was Caitlyn. Because it was easier then connecting with real people.

Had she integrated into the school community in England? Yes. Were there real friends among those people? No. They’d stayed in the States. And she’d become socially awkward and withdrawn. Perhaps Mel, Fel, and Jayce wouldn’t be in her life if they hadn’t forcibly pulled her into their circle.

She’d been a tender, sensitive child, and kids don’t always receive sincerity with kindness. Sometimes they lack the ability to express their feelings and emotions as a mature, self-aware adult would. After a string of unpleasant incidents with so-called friends, Caitlyn grew more cautious, and with age, that wall thickened and rose higher.

She strove to guard her emotions with all the strength she had, but even so, Maddie somehow carved a passage and reached her pride and sense of self-worth.

Caitlyn carefully filled the glasses with the first wine, sitting barefoot in an armchair with her legs tucked under her.

“This comes from Provence, a small winery in Vaucluse. An elderly gentleman there produces merely a couple of hundred bottles annually, all crafted by hand.”

Felicia took the glass, inhaled the aroma, and gave a lopsided smile. “Mmm. Smells like someone dropped raspberries into warm earth. I love it.”

Mel, sprawled on the sofa, took a sip and squinted. “This is the kind of wine you drink in a garden, then accidentally spill all your dirtiest secrets to someone. Care to share yours with us, Cait?”

“Right after you, dear,” Caitlyn smirked. “But you’re quite right. It begins innocently enough, then suddenly two hours slip by, spent discussing favourite books and deceased dogs.”

Fel laughed. “Only you could frame a romantic evening with a mourning metaphor.”

Mel raised an eyebrow. “So, what’s next? I’m ready to unpack another emotional wound.”

Caitlyn retrieved the next bottle. “Spain. Priorat. Mineral-rich and robust. Compared to this, the French one will seem like a soft feather gently drifting to the ground.”

“Wow.” Fel took a sip, biting her lip. “This is… stone. Dust. Sun. Like I’ve walked a whole day on a dusty road in sandals to reach a bar.”

“This wine won’t comfort you. It’ll just sit across from you, listen, nod… and leave. No drama. No kiss.” Mel held her glass up to the light.

Caitlyn replied calmly, “Quite mature. And somewhat disconcerting.”

“Did you bring a lot of this?” Fel’s tone turned serious.

“Not this particular one, no. But three cases in total, God bless international shipping. Mostly from Italy. There’s one from Tuscany, notably clean and tart.”

Mel grabbed the next bottle, studying the label. “Sangiovese? I’m in.”

They filled their glasses. A few seconds of silence, broken only by the soft music from the turntable and the crackle of a candle on the table.

Fel spoke slowly, “This wine is rather restrained, maybe doesn’t even need words. It’s just… there. And everything feels calm.”

Mel nodded. “Yes. And then you realize you want the aftertaste to linger.”

“However, it inevitably finds its way back to Italy,” Caitlyn said, staring into her wine, barely smiling.

Felicia gave her leg a light pat. “And you’re alone again, but with a case of excellent red. And friends who seem to be quoting romantic literature.”

Mel raised her glass. “That’s what we drink to.”

The wine in Caitlyn’s glass had long gone flat, leaving crimson streaks on the glass. The candle flames on the coffee table flickered, casting wavering shadows on the ceiling. Fel pulled out a few bottles from her collection, recounting a tale of a Tuscan winery where she and Mel once got stranded for six hours due to a bus drivers’ strike. Caitlyn listened half-heartedly, nodding at the right moments, but her thoughts were scattered.

“…and we never figured out how to get back to Siena. Had to beg a tractor driver for a lift,” Fel laughed, pouring wine from a new bottle.

“You’ll like this,” she added, addressing Caitlyn. “Spain, Rioja. Very bodily, deep, with a tart finish. Like your women.”

The professor gave a slight smirk, taking a sip. The wine’s flavor was indeed rich, but her attention was drawn to the sound of a door creaking open and soft footsteps.

Vi.

“Mom it`s me, I’m just grabbing my hoodie and going! Sarah’s here too!” the girl called from the hallway.

“Evenin’, Felicia!” Sarah’s sweet tone dripped with charm.

“Okay, Vi! Hi, Sarah!” Fel shouted back, returning her focus to her friends.

Vi appeared in the doorway between the hall and living room, not peering inside. She wore a white tank top and faded jeans. One hand clutched her phone while the other loosely intertwined with the fingers of the redheaded girl beside her. Behind her, laughing, came Sarah.

“Hold on, I’ll find it and we’re out, I swear,” Vi said, glancing over her shoulder at girl.

Her husky, warm voice sent a tingle through everything inside, and Caitlyn tensed. Her hand on the wineglass stem trembled slightly. Felicia’s gaze flicked to the professor’s reaction but she said nothing.

They didn’t look their way. Vi gestured toward the stairs, and both disappeared, leaving behind the scent of cheap strawberry lip gloss and lavender body wash. Too young. Too… light.

“Tuscany, on the other hand, is lighter,” Mel broke the train of thought, pouring the next wine.

But Caitlyn wasn’t listening anymore. Her heart thudded dully in her ears. She tried to breathe steadily, but the air in the room suddenly felt thick, like syrup. Everything inside her tightened, and no Italian wine could ease it.

“Vi!? Do you want to join us for dinner?” Fel called out, but no answer came.

“Allow me to ask her,” Caitlyn offered, already rising and heading toward Vi’s room.

Mel and Felicia exchanged glances, sharing the same bewilderment, but let the thoughts slip away as they dove into another bottle. They sealed the previous one, along with the others, with special stoppers to preserve the wine’s finest qualities.

Her tongue glided over Vi’s. She tugged at the girl’s lip with her teeth, flashing a sly smile as her hands tangled in the soft, pink hair, scratching the scalp nicely.

She pressed the yielding body against the table and the girl settled comfortably on it while Vi positioned herself between her legs. Their lips never parted as they continued to kiss as if there would be no tomorrow. Their lips slid over each other in a smudged touch, stealing each other's last breaths.

Sarah pressed herself fully against Vi. One hand found its way under Vi’s tank top, while her legs locked around her back. Vi gripped Sarah’s bare bottom firmly, it was pleasantly open to the contact as her skirt rode up.

“Still want to hit that party?” Vi tried to catch her breath, but Sarah didn’t pull away. Instead, she pressed closer, peppering kisses along Vi’s neck tattoo.

“Mmm-mmm,” the girl said, her nails digging into the muscles of Vi’s back while her other hand scratched pleasantly down her abs and headed towards her nipples.

Vi tilted her head and pulled Sarah into a deeper kiss, their tongues continuing to caress each other. “Then we should stop and head to the car.”

“I’m all about beds, babe, but if you really insist…”

“Begging your pardon,” Caitlyn stood at the slightly ajar door, not stepping inside.

A light chuckle escaped Sarah, who awkwardly slid off the table and moved to the window, adjusting her clothes. Vi tucked her tank top back into her jeans, grabbing her hoodie and pulling it on. Gray eyes met the daggers of blue.

Caitlyn crossed her arms, clearly aware of the effect she was having over Vi.

“Your mother is asking whether you’ll be staying for dinner?” Sarah fixed her makeup in the mirror as the professor shot her a glance but quickly returned her focus to Vi.

“No, uh, we just stopped by—never mind, we’re leaving.” Vi smoothed her hair with noticeably cold tone toward woman.

Caitlyn gave a slight nod. “Indeed,”

She couldn’t help but notice Vi’s hand sliding along Sarah’s lower back as the redhead stepped closer. Seemingly by accident, though Vi’s gaze locked onto her in return. It was nothing if not jealousy.

They moved to leave the room, and Caitlyn awkwardly stepped aside.

The professor barely held herself together. Even as Vi’s shoulder almost brushed against hers, girl dodged the contact at the very last moment. Vi’s hand shifted to Sarah’s ass, but gaze still fixed on the woman. She purposely squeezed girl’s butt-cheek and whispered something with a smirk as they slowly descended the stairs. Caitlyn’s stare bore into them, her fingers digging tensely into her biceps.

One second.

Two.

Vi turned away first.

Caitlyn remained alone in the hallway. Something in her chest tore apart, something boiled up and then hid behind the icy mask of calm.

Too young. Too bold. Too free.

And yet, every time Vi looked at her, it knocked the ground out from under the professor’s feet.

She snapped out of her trance and returned to the living room.

“So I take it we’re dining as a trio?” Felicia had picked her favorite wine and was eagerly continuing to savor it.

“Yes,” Caitlyn returned to her glass, downing it in one go, ignoring her friends’ glances. “Who exactly is this Sarah, if I may inquire?”

Mel let out an irritated growl. “A headache Fel just won’t put an end to.”

The professor looked at her friend with surprised curiosity, noting the odd glances Felicia threw toward Mel.

“I trust Vi,” Felicia savored her drink. “If she keeps… being with her…” She made a vague hand gesture. “…then I’ll support her in it. Even if I don’t like it.”

“God, Fel, face the truth, this girl’s unhinged. Yes, she’s definitely crazy about Vi, but so crazy it’s downright creepy.”

“What exactly do you mean?” Caitlyn tried to ask with maximum indifference.

Mel nodded at Felicia to elaborate. The woman sighed heavily and drained her glass.

“They started hanging out back in school. As friends, but as we all saw, it was more than that. Years passed, and they never turned it into a real relationship, just constant back-and-forth games and endless stress for me. I’d bet my hand that I found a couple of gray hairs after one of their fights.”

“And Sarah’s very jealous, often expressing it physically,” Mel said slowly, sipping her wine while watching Caitlyn.

“She hits Vi?” The professor was a bit stunned.

“No,” Fel stood, and they headed to the kitchen to stow away the wine bottles that hadn’t suited their tastes. “But things definitely suffer. Once, she cut up Vi’s jacket that she’d left at her place. Another time, she smashed two pots in Vi’s room when she still lived in the dorm—”

“And you’re doing nothing about it? Not attempting to intervene? This is utterly unacceptable.” Caitlyn settled onto a bar stool, with Mel beside her while Felicia fussed with the bottles.

“I know,” the woman exhaled heavily. “It’s strange and harmful for both of them, but I trust Vi, and if she keeps stewing in this, it means she wants to. And I’m fine with it for now, considering that she deals with the consequences of Sarah's tantrums herself.”

“Fel, like all of us, secretly hopes this mess ends as soon as possible.” Mel raised her glass in a toast. “Cheers!”

…

Caitlyn couldn’t sleep.

She tossed and turned in a bed that felt uncomfortably large. It was hot under the blanket. Cold without it. After thirty minutes and countless attempts to slip into any phase of sleep, the woman got up and shuffled to the living room.

The massive sofa welcomed her into its soft embrace. Caitlyn quickly connected her phone to the TV and sank into the cushions, sipping a peach iced tea she’d grabbed from the fridge. With a cigarette in her hand.

Time for her favorite pastime. Social media stalking, yay!

She scrolled sadly through Jayce’s posts, filled with an endless array of inventions he was working on, accompanied by interesting facts. She soon landed on Jinx’s page, who seemed to be interning with Talis and his partner Victor in their lab.

Mel’s account was more like a detailed geography of the world, showcasing all possible landmarks – beautiful cities and hidden gems of the countries. Felicia only had an account for her bar chain. And Vander’s last post was from the Fourth of July. That man only acknowledged holiday posts.

But this was just the warm-up for the account that was the real target of this exercise.

Vi`s.

Of course.

[Vi leans half-sideways against a wall with her back. Her left hand is in her jeans pocket. A white crop top with some text is slightly hiked up.]

Caitlyn zoomed in but couldn’t see much. The ashes are tipped into the ashtray.

[Vi sits on a motorcycle. An open-face helmet with goggles rests on her head. Her hair sticks out messily from underneath. A fitted tank top beautifully reveals her toned shoulders and full, rounded chest.]

Saliva began to pool, but Caitlyn shook it off, continuing to scroll. She took a drag on her cigarette, attempting to calm her pounding heart.

[A photo clearly taken in a gym locker room. Half her face is cut out of the frame. Sweatpants hang loosely on her hips, exposing a strip of white boxers. Her right arm flexes its muscles. Holds the edge of her shirt between teeth, leaving her abs on display for everyone browsing her profile. A phone is in her left hand.]

Caitlyn noticed, it wasn’t easy, but she found the strength to look away, that the number of posts had increased. The new photo made her blood boil, and her anger found an outlet in a surge of jealousy. A cigarette is forgotten between the lips.

[Vi stands shirtless with her back to the mirror. The full tattoo is on display for all to see. Jeans hug her sexy butt, and a carabiner with keys and a red fox keychain dangle from the belt loop. Sarah stands facing the mirror, her body hidden behind Vi’s muscles, the face buried in girl’s neck, visibly kissing her deeply. Sarah’s hand greedily grips girl’s waist, pressing her forcefully toward her own body. A fiery red mane of hair sprawls across Vi’s shoulder and back.]

But Caitlyn could see nothing beyond Vi.

Her hand reached down eagerly, tugging her shorts aside and sliding between her folds. Her fingers met wetness. She slowly traced from her entrance to clit, not taking eyes off Vi, off her body.

Ring and middle fingers circled, delighting her clit with the touch. She gradually increased the speed.

Tossing the phone aside, the gaze fixed on the big screen. Caitlyn shed her silk pajama set of shorts and a lace tank top. Her heated body touched the cold sofa, sending a jolt below.

Cailyn touched her hardened nipples, continuing to move her fingers. Her back arched sharply in response to the sensation. In her mind, it wasn’t her own hands, but Vi’s strong, rough fingers which were clearly larger than a woman's.

Two fingers from the other hand slipped inside while the first continued to stimulate her clit, losing rhythm. She thrust in and out at a frantic pace, chasing her desire. The approaching orgasm pleasantly teased her nerves. Her eyes stayed glued to the photo, no matter how much she wanted to roll them back.

The cigarette ash, still smouldering, landed on her exposed chest, amplifying the sensations.

The name slipped from her lips as the orgasm ripped through her body in powerful waves. But the fingers didn’t stop, even as the overstimulation pounded her nerves. Caitlyn pushed on for a moment longer.

She wanted to keep coming; she wanted to trick her mind into believing that Vi had stormed into her penthouse and pounced on her in a rush of passion. She wanted to be pressed against the wall or the floor by her naked, strong body – it didn't matter where or how, just that it was them…

Caitlyn and Vi, entwined in heated embraces and a flood of wet, greedy kisses.

Chapter Text

A telephone rang in the office located in the administrative building. It wasn’t unexpected. Rather, it was anticipated. It was bound to happen soon, though she didn’t know the exact moment.

“What a delightful surprise that you remembered me, dear.” The woman smiled, not taking her eyes off her morning coffee.

“Good morning, Ambessa. How are you?” The female voice sounded pleasant through the cell phone.

“Better than last semester. We’re finally fully staffed. No one’s trying to jump ship to another university, and no one’s poaching our top athletes. I call that a success.” Ambessa clearly smiled, enjoying the morning weather outside her window. “And how are you?”

“Much as always, dear,” a brief pause. “Still making our way through Florida with Tobias. We’ll be in New York come early November for an indefinite stay, so we absolutely must meet, and I shall accept no excuses.”

The women laughed. “I’d love to, Cass, but you’re not calling just for that, are you?”

“Straight to the point, eh?” Cassandra’s tone grew more serious. “Would you be so kind as to keep an eye on Caitlyn? You know how she can be when she’s upset, and that dreadful divorce was nothing short of a nightmare… I’m simply concerned.” Cassandra cooed with maternal concern for her daughter.

“She’s a grown-ass woman, Cass. I seriously doubt that she needs a babysitter.”

“Yes, I fully understand that, but surely a mother has every right to worry about her only daughter? Don’t you find yourself concerned about Mel?”

“Every day,” Ambessa sighed sadly. “Ever since she flew the nest from the family home.”

The dean drifted into memories for a moment.

“Why not talk to her yourself?”

“She doesn’t answer my calls, though Tobias speaks with her nearly every evening, which quite drives me up the wall… You see, I wasn’t the best mother when all that turmoil with Maddie occurred, and initially, without properly understanding the situation, I took the wrong side.” Cassandra sounded deeply regretful. “Not a day passes that I don’t regret it, how foolishly I behaved, failing to support my own child.”

“The old stern, cold Cassandra, who thinks only of the Kiramman name’s well-being,” Ambessa remarked with sarcasm.

“Please, don’t remind me. I fear I shall spend the remainder of my days attempting to make amends to Caitlyn, and now this… Good heavens, I do believe I need therapy.” She exhaled heavily.

“Don’t worry, Cass. I’ll talk to her and be there if she needs a strong shoulder, alright?” The dean tried to sound encouraging.

Relief was audible as some of the burden lifted from her soul. “Thank you so much, Ambessa. I owe you as many lime pies as you desire.”

“I’ll hold you to that! Haven’t seen her in ages. It’ll be nice to see what kind of woman she’s become. I bet a hundred bucks she’s your spitting image, and Tobias’s genes didn’t even try to compete.” Ambessa laughed as Cassandra giggled.

They said goodbye with smiles.

Old friends who had weathered phases of rejection and hatred toward each other, now serving as each other’s reliable support when needed. Ambessa hadn’t been a fan of Mel and Caitlyn’s friendship at first but quickly warmed to her. They were inseparable until Kiramman left, and Ambessa saw how much Mel grieved her departure.

When Caitlyn’s resume landed on her desk, the other candidates paled in comparison. Not due to nepotism, but because they couldn’t rival the quality of the professor’s skills and knowledge. She loves her job and her field, which makes her stronger than even the most experienced lawyer with a stack of cases. Caitlyn is simply head and shoulders above in arguments and evidence, and even preferring teaching, no one surpasses her.

She tops the rankings. With a zero percent loss rate.

…

The day began much earlier than usual when Caitlyn woke with the first rays of sunlight and couldn’t fall back asleep due to nervous excitement. The first day of the new academic year. In a new country. In a new city. In a new university.

Caitlyn Kiramman is known for her cold demeanor and intimidatingly serious gaze, as if you’ve already failed before even opening your mouth. She’s a professional. A master of her craft. A walking library of legal knowledge. Every branch of law resides in her mind. Caitlyn can defend, prosecute, or judge. A jack-of-all-trades and the worst nightmare of every student.

It’s tough, but doable.

Earning an A+ in her class is practically an unattainable feat. There are universities where professors believe a B reflects their own knowledge, an A belongs to God alone, leaving students often landing no better than a C+. But Caitlyn isn’t like that. She teaches, explains, demands but she’s also a professor in the truest sense. If you need help, she’ll be there for you. She’ll arrange consultations, stay late. All she asks is effort and genuine interest.

Often, just one of the two is enough. Professor Kiramman will guide and advise, and as long as you don’t act like a jerk – you’ll be fine.

Today, she was nervous. Her heart beat a little harder, a little faster. That meant only one thing – she cared.

“I need two final signatures, right here and here,” Ambessa pointed to the last documents laid out before Caitlyn.

Kiramman sat in the dean’s chair, which Ambessa had graciously offered since no other seats were available in her office at the moment. The furniture replacement plan had gone awry, throwing off the schedule. Ambessa stood behind her, one hand resting on the back of the chair.

“Have you already settled in?” she asked gently.

“Yes, thank you. I was most kindly assisted in finding an apartment and have now fully moved in. It is conveniently close to campus, so I’m quite pleased. Thank you once again!” The professor read through the document clauses.

“I’m glad, Caitlyn.” Ambessa loomed over her. “I must admit, when I saw your application, I couldn’t believe my eyes. Good old England finally returned you to us?”

“One could say that. Circumstances have aligned rather fortuitously… and I must admit, I’m genuinely pleased to be back. I’ve missed the guys, including you too.” Caitlyn turned to face the dean. “It’s nice to see you again, Ambessa.”

“Likewise.” The woman smiled in return.

“And the staff, have you had a chance to meet everyone yet?” Ambessa perched on the edge of the desk, facing the window behind her table.

“Honestly, no. Over the summer, Jayce introduced me to Viktor, but to my knowledge, he will be absent this semester, so there is still time ahead.”

“Thanks, by the way, for agreeing to take his group too. Fifty students are more than twenty-five, but I think they won’t give you too much trouble.”

“It’s in their best interest to pass the course, isn’t it?” Caitlyn flashed a sly smirk, her gaze briefly trailing over the muscles straining under the dean’s shirt.

She’d never been overly concerned with a partner’s physique before, but since Vi, she’d noticed herself increasingly eyeing toned bodies. It wasn’t healthy, especially when her thoughts kept circling back to Violet, no matter the effort.

Ambessa was striking. You’d never guess her age unless she told you, but her eyes and hair weren’t the right color, and the tattoos were missing. Still, Caitlyn allowed herself to look, unaware that Ambessa had absolutely caught that not-so-subtle glance. To be fair, she tried to mask it as pensiveness, but without success.

“I recognize the Kiramman breed,” the dean smirked and leaned on her hand, inching slightly closer to the professor. “Please don’t terrorize them so much that by New Year’s we’re left with three and a half students.”

“I would certainly not desire that. Otherwise, by year’s end, there would be no one remaining,” Caitlyn chuckled.

Ambessa ran her gaze over Kiramman’s face and stood, gathering the documents into a neat stack and filing them into a specific folder.

Glancing at the clock, she turned her attention back to Caitlyn. “Would you like me to give you a tour of the faculty?”

“Wow, the dean herself giving me a tour,” the professor remarked with sarcastic laughter. “Should I thank my mother for this, or is it an honor extended to all new professors?”

“Neither,” Ambessa held the door open for her, and they stepped into the corridor. “I’m just trying to earn some bonus points for the university in your opinion. We’ve had tough competition these last few years, and I’ll definitely fight if someone from another state sets their sights on your resume and achievements.”

“I’m quite flattered, Ambessa,” Caitlyn pressed a hand to her chest as they headed toward the lecture halls. “But you’ve nothing to worry about. I’ve come to realise just how much I missed home, the city, and my family. They have nothing to offer me. You hold all the cards.”

Ambessa gave a charming smile. “Glad to hear that, Caitlyn.”

The faculty corridor stretched out like a long gallery. High ceilings, old oak panels, and rows of portraits of past deans lined the walls. Their footsteps echoed sharply on the light parquet.

“This is the administrative building,” Ambessa said, glancing back slightly. Her voice was deep, with a steady huskiness. “Jurisprudence is just the foundation. We also have international relations, comparative law, mediation practices, and political science here.”

Caitlyn nodded, her gaze drifting over the portraits. In one stern face in a robe, she caught a familiar line in the eyebrows, as if she’d seen that squint before. Memory tossed up a fleeting image, but it dissolved just as quickly.

“You’re describing the faculty like a whole city,” she noted.

“More like a country,” Ambessa smiled faintly. “With its own laws, rules, diplomacy.”

“And you’re the head of state?”

“Someone has to keep order,” she said, pausing at the library doors and lingering with her gaze. “But order is never too strict… when the right person upholds it.”

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow almost imperceptibly. A subtle play between compliment and observation. Ambessa’s smile was calm, confident, without undue pressure.

The library smelled of old paper. Ambessa opened a display case and pulled out a heavy tome in a leather binding.

“Mid-19th-century precedents. A gift from one of our alumni.”

Handing over the book, she brushed Caitlyn’s hand lightly, almost casually, but the touch lingered a half-second longer than necessary.

Caitlyn noted how she moved unhurriedly, as if time belonged to her. Strangely, it immediately brought Vi to mind. The thought flashed in and out just as quickly.

“Impressive,” the professor flipped through the pages.

“That’s just the beginning,” Ambessa replied.

They entered the reading room. Floor-to-ceiling windows offered a view of the green courtyard and campus rooftops.

“In a couple of hours, this place will be a real beehive,” Ambessa leaned on the windowsill. “And I think you’ll fit in better than you expect.”

“Is that a compliment or a challenge?”

“What would you prefer to hear?” She tilted her head slightly, her gaze warming.

Caitlyn didn’t answer right away. For some reason, it was then she noticed the resemblance. The confidence, the slightly daring gleam in the eyes, she’d encountered it only a couple of times in her life. The professor quickly averted her gaze to the courtyard to hide her reaction.

“Think about it,” Ambessa said, pushing off the windowsill.

The faculty corridor stretched out as a long, slightly echoing space. The scent of polished wood mingled with the faint aroma of coffee from the vending machines.

Ambessa walked beside her, confidently and unhurriedly, her Chelsea boots tapping a steady rhythm on the stone tiles. She explained something about the allocation of lecture halls and the new legal archive, which Caitlyn might need to visit.

Mid-sentence, Ambessa paused, shifting her shoulder back slightly, and adjusted the collar of her crisp white shirt with one hand. Her head tilted to the side exactly, down to the tiniest detail, the way Vi did when she thought no one was watching.

Caitlyn felt a light jolt in her chest, as if a memory, quiet until now, had suddenly switched on a light in an empty room. The image of Vi biting her lip and adjusting the collar of her hoodie flashed so vividly that she involuntarily stopped listening to Ambessa’s words.

“…and this is, I suppose, the main building where all the key lectures take place,” Ambessa continued in a steady, warm tone, noticing Caitlyn had lost the thread for a moment.

Caitlyn blinked, regained her usual focus, and nodded. “Indeed, of course. Pardon me, I found myself briefly lost in thought.”

“About work?” A soft smirk flickered at the corners of Ambessa’s eyes.

“About details,” the professor replied evenly, nearly convincing herself it was true.

…

She took a deep breath. A smile froze on her face as she walked through the park toward the designated building. The first day. The warm sun caressed her face, waking the freckles that had tried to hibernate after a long summer. The shadows of the tree canopies attempted to shield her from it, but the rays still pierced through the leaves.

The new semester would kick off with Contemporary Art History. Vi had waited two years to finally take this course in her third year. The midpoint of her studies was behind her. As much remained, just a bit less.

A square leather satchel hung on her back, and in her hands, she held a blueberry slushie. The red straw amusingly complemented the blue ice. The drink pleasantly cooled her palms. Perhaps she’d worn the jacket that morning for nothing. Vi always ran hot, even when others bundled up in hoodies, she’d rather stick to a t-shirt. But heat would cool down in the evening, so this was a move for later. Or a chance to share her warmth with someone, just in case.

“Excuse me?” A pleasant voice made Vi stop. “Hey, could you tell me where classroom CAS315 is?”

The girl seemed familiar. Vi rummaged through her memory but came up empty.

“Is it possible that we have met?”

The girl squinted, scanning Vi from head to toe. “I think I saw you at the café where I work. I’m Katarina.”

“Oh, right, Katarina, I’m Vi. Nice to meet you!” Vi extended her hand, and the girl immediately returned the handshake.

“Don’t get the wrong idea, I’m just heading there too. Contemporary Art History, right?”

“Spot on, Vi!” They continued together, merging with the stream of students also hurrying to lectures. “Never would’ve guessed you’re into art. I figured Sports Science, maybe.”

Vi chuckled lightly. “I’m studying business and art, sports are a hobby and a scholarship. Didn’t want to be a coach or anything like that.”

“Interesting,” Katarina gazed curiously at the building’s interior, staying close to Vi to avoid getting lost.

“Is it weird I’ve never seen you before?” Vi checked the time as they slowly climbed the stairs.

“No,” Katarina smiled at her. “I transferred here from California. My parents got new jobs, and, plus, my boyfriend studies here too, so the choice was pretty easy and honestly kinda exciting.”

“Oh, that’s great. Congratulations! And welcome, I hope you’ll like it here.”

They reached the third floor and entered a large amphitheater-style lecture hall. Taking seats along the back wall, somewhere in the middle of a higher row, they continued chatting. Conversation flowed surprisingly easily as their shared interests in drawing styles and art aligned pleasantly.

Now there was someone to discuss Emilio Perez with, his delightful color choices, which Vi always adored, while Jinx would walk away puzzled, barely glancing at the paintings. Though July Guzman’s landscapes often captivated Vi more, sparking her own inspiration.

The girl learned that Katarina was born in Alaska but moved with her parents to California at age four. There, she grew up, discovered her love for art, and met Garen. He looked bigger than Jayce in the photo, but it's probably not a good idea mentioning this to his uncle.

In return, Vi talked about her big family, unaware that the professor was already in the room, ready to begin the lecture.

The presentation started with a short video offering a brief overview of what they’d cover during the semester. Professor Elora, who for some reason didn’t acknowledge being addressed by her last name, was kind and welcoming, even as careless students whispered loudly among themselves. What could have sounded monotonous in her delivery was engaging and clear.

Katarina worked to keep up with her notes, preferring to organize information directly into a file with auto-saves every seven minutes. Meanwhile, Vi managed to sketch doodles too, splitting her screen into two parts and carrying a small graphic tablet.

A sketch of the lecture.

The people seated before her, the desks, and the professor standing next to the board. She depicted her in warm colors while everything around was more faded. Vi wanted to tell a little story in each drawing, even in something simple that didn’t lead to anything grand. Here, the professor’s light mesmerized those who sat and listened attentively, gradually drawing students one by one into the process and the narrative.

Katarina caught Vi’s mischief out of the corner of her eye. She nudged her with an elbow, a “not bad” expression on her face. Vi grinned and kept refining her sketch. Katarina admitted she wasn’t always confident she could draw what she imagined or saw. Vi tried to encourage her, saying sometimes you just need to start, piecing things together into one picture. Results would come in the end. The key was to begin, and there’d be time to adjust later.

“That’s all for today, but before you scatter, pay attention to the list on the screen!” Professor Elora demanded.

Vi and Katarina exchanged glances when they saw their names paired for the semester project. A quiet murmur rippled through the room as students grumbled about their assigned partners. Not everyone was ready to work with strangers.

“I usually hate group work, but honestly, I’m kinda relieved I’m gonna be paired with you,” Katarina smiled, jotting down the assignment’s key points.

“No one’s better than me as a partner!” Vi winked at her.

“You have three options. First, you can choose a contemporary artist and prepare a presentation including a biography, analysis of key works, and their influence on art. Second, create a concept for a mini-exhibition on a given theme, selecting 5–7 works and justifying your choices in a written report with an oral defense. Third, conduct a comparative analysis of two contemporary art movements, exploring their history, key figures, techniques, and social context, presented in a report with illustrative materials.”

She fixed her gaze on the contemplative students. Silence. “Submit your pair’s choice to my email within three weeks, starting today, with a brief outline of the work’s structure.” She smiled and closed the presentation. “Have a good day!”

“What do you think?” Vi asked kindly.

“I like the second option. You?” Katarina packed her things, trying to keep up with the girl.

“Yeah, I think that could be fun.” They descended slowly, unaware that the redheaded vixen was already glaring daggers at them from the corridor. “How about we brainstorm some ideas and then meet up to discuss?”

Vi handed her phone to Katarina, who quickly saved her number and sent herself a message with a simple “Vi”.

“You’re seriously a great partner so far,” she smiled sweetly at Vi as they stepped into the corridor, where a clearly possessive hand already wrapped around Vi’s waist, pulling her closer.

“Hey, babe, how’d your first class go?” Sarah planted a light kiss on Vi’s cheek, her eyes fixed on Katarina.

“Uh, good,” Vi was taken aback by Sarah’s actions. “This is Katarina, we’re paired for Professor Elora’s assignment.”

“Nice to meet you, Katarina.” The girl’s smile was fake, stretching the name unpleasantly on her tongue. “Aight, I don’t think I’ve seen you ’round here before. You been hiding out or just keepin’ to yourself?”

“Sarah!” Vi reprimanded her with a warning tone, giving Katarina an apologetic look. “Sorry about her. I`ll text you, okay?”

Katarina seemed unfazed by Sarah’s behavior. She was already figuring out how to find her next classroom. “Yeah, sure! Can you tell me how to get here?” She handed Vi a printed schedule for a look.

“It’s in the next building, second floor, right wing,” Sarah replied unexpectedly calmly. “Doors heavy, so push hard, otherwise you’ll think they’re locked.”

Katarina and Vi exchanged glances, both raising their eyebrows in confusion. “Okay, thanks a ton!” Katarina started walking off, calling over her shoulder, “Really nice meeting you both!”

Sarah watched her leave with an unpleasant stare. Vi shrugged off her hand and headed toward her next lecture. The girl quickly noticed and caught up.

“What was that?” The only thing Vi had for her in that moment was a displeased tone.

“What, scared you won’t get to taste her pussy now?” Venom dripped from her words.

Vi stopped so abruptly that Sarah bumped into her shoulder and barely kept her balance. “Could you rein in your temper and stop harassing everyone I talk to?”

“I’d love to, if you kept it real and talked to folks who ain’t just throwin’ themselves at you.” Sarah crossed her arms discontentedly but spoke quietly and firmly, audible only to Vi.

“Listen, Fortune, no one’s throwing themselves at me – that’s one. Two – we are not in a relationship, okay? You can’t keep terrorizing people I interact with. And three – she’s straight, so relax you, jealous pants, and leave me alone.”

Vi spun around sharply and walked off, leaving Sarah alone with her demons.

“I’ll hit up your training today, cool?” she shouted after her.

“Whatever, just don’t cause more scenes,” Vi tossed over her shoulder and melted into the crowd.

…

The massive building featured large windows near the ceiling, flooding it with incredible light. On the far wall, the NYU logo gleamed in white and purple hues. Tall, high stands flanked the sides, while in the center lay a grand fifty-meter, eight-lane pool.

Flags were rolled up and secured to poles on the left side. Beneath the stands were locker rooms, two saunas separated by gender, and a gym. Land-based muscle-building workouts were as routine as the endless laps along the lanes in a pool.

The training session was in full swing.

Fifteen guys and seventeen girls, split across four lanes per group. It was easier to divide them this way, allowing coaches to focus on smaller units. Today was an open training, a chance to entice freshmen to try out for the team. The stands were packed with both newcomers and weary students. Despite the crowd, most eyes were glued to one person.

A whistle blew.

Vi.

She entered the water perfectly, pushing off the block. Her dark red Speedo race swimsuit was visible beneath the surface. One allowed underwater stroke, and she surfaced. She surged forward, nearly shattering the calm water’s surface, then smoothly dove deep, stretching into a flawless line. Her first powerful butterfly strokes followed one after another. Her arms carved wide arcs into the water, shoulders and chest rising in a precise rhythm, legs cutting through like an engine.

The lane behind her remained as smooth as a seam, and with each surface break, the sunlight from the windows outlined her silhouette in gold.

“Just look at her…” a girl with a bob cut couldn’t contain her awe. “Who is she?”

“No idea, but I hope she’s at the party this weekend, want to take my shot,” her friend replied.

Vi executed a turn, surfaced, shook water from her face, and for a moment, her quick, seemingly lazy glance swept toward the spectators before she dove back into a powerful, relentless swim.

“That’s Vi,” Sarah sat directly behind them, leaning between the girls with a venomous edge. “And listen, don’t even cross your mind to go near her, got it?”

They were startled by her sudden appearance, jumping in surprise. Sarah looked rather intimidating with her perfect styling and a black corset over a white lace shirt. Yesterday’s schoolgirls were definitely spooked by this version of a high school mean girl.

It was risky, but Sarah had her own creepy vibe. An aura surrounded her, like a poisonous mother of all spiders, ready to wreck your life and feast on your body if you crossed her. She was known among student circles as unpredictable and occasionally dangerous in her decisions and actions. If you woke up after a party with a black eye, it was likely her doing.

Sarah allowed herself a lot, shielded by her parents’ strong backing, but she permitted herself even more when it came to Vi.

She’d been in love with her since she was fifteen. Tragically.

The girl never thought Vi could ever leave her. But as the years passed, she realized Vi was drifting away, her life no longer revolving around Sarah, a fact the redheaded vixen despised. It was only late that Sarah grasped how deeply she was attached to Vi, even following her to university in New York despite dreaming of a Hollywood career.

Sarah knew she’d pushed Vi away herself. She understood that their current dynamic was her fault alone. But there was nothing more she could change. So entangled in this emotional dependency, she yearned for co-dependency instead.

She was obsessed with Vi. She didn’t realize she was obsessed with Vi.

Sarah glanced back at the stands, her gaze cutting through and intimidating the other girls. As foolish as it might seem, she was genuinely jealous of Vi over everyone, and it was starting to become a serious problem for both of them.

Meanwhile, Caitlyn stood by a window overlooking the corridor behind the stands. The professor’s gaze was firmly on Vi and only Vi. Fixed on the muscles of girl’s back, unfurling like butterfly wings, making the tattoo shimmer in its curves like a kaleidoscope.

“The pool’s open for staff in the evenings,” Ambessa said, standing beside Caitlyn, observing her. “So, if you feel like it, you’re welcome to join a training session. I know you’re an experienced swimmer, so…”

Professor Kiramman gave a slight nod. “That’s wonderful news, thank you, Ambessa.”

Her eyes were locked on Vi, but also on the clock marked by the lane’s display. The girl was on track for a new personal best.

On the third turn, she surged forward. The water offered no resistance, though her leaden arms and back might have begged to differ, yet she maintained her pace with confidence. The final fifteen meters were pure pain and exhilaration.

Touch.

Vi surfaced, barely catching her breath, and sharply lifted her gaze to the electronic scoreboard.

2:20.17.

Her heart stopped. Just two-tenths of a second, and she could have achieved it even before the season started. Nearly national level. A ticket to the next stage might already be in her pocket today.

In frustration, she slapped the water with her palm, and leaned on the edge, catching her breath.

Coach LeBlanc extended a hand, pulling her out of the water. “Well done, Vi! This season will be yours. You’ll get it, I know it.”

She gave Vi an encouraging pat on the shoulder and sent her to rest, ending the training on a high note amid applause from the watching students, who clearly saw how close she’d come to the coveted result.

Ambessa continued sharing details about the university and its sports teams’ achievements. She stood slightly closer to Caitlyn than necessary, but neither made an effort to step back.

At the same time, the professor couldn’t tear her eyes away from the student, who was so gracefully toweling off. Vi removed her cap and shook out her pink strands, fluffing them with her hands. Her goggles hung around her neck, she pushed them back, and the rubber strap now rested like a choker. Caitlyn’s mouth filled with saliva, which she swallowed hard, noticing Vi looking back at her.

The girl first seemed surprised. Her confused and flustered gaze darted between the dean and the professor. But she quickly brushed it off and offered a friendly smile, waving at them in greeting.

Ambessa responded with a casual wave and a smirk, while Caitlyn crossed her arms and nodded, barely hiding a pleased smile.

“Vi is our lucky charm. She’s magnificent in the water, and I hope we’ll make it to nationals with her. If anyone’s bringing us a gold medal, it’ll definitely be her.”

…

It was the last lecture of Wednesday. The students, already exhausted from the day, filled the lecture hall. At some point, finding an empty seat became increasingly difficult. A loud hum filled the space. Disgruntled voices weren’t satisfied with the apologies that had come into effect at the last minute. Perhaps there were even some unfortunate souls who hadn’t checked their email and missed Victor’s apology and schedule change notice.

Vi was one of them. Though she’d been lucky enough to check her email at lunch and receive a message from Sarah, she still forgot and headed to the wrong building, neglecting that the classroom had changed too.

She burst into the room, breathless. Still on time, but barely. Vi hated being late or arriving right at the bell, she preferred showing up early, even if just ten minutes ahead.

She took two steps and froze in her tracks. Every seat was taken. A sea of eyes, varying degrees of fatigue and challenge, watched her, eager to see how she’d find a spot, but… Thank you, God, and thank you, Sarah.

The girl waved at Vi, removing her bag from a free chair on the edge. She might be crazy, but she wasn’t dumb and had quickly secured a seat for Vi, choosing a convenient spot in case she ran late, which she did.

“You even check your messages?” Sarah chided her.

“Yes,” Vi gratefully kissed her shoulder. “I just got lost in thought and forgot. So, thank you!”

Sarah smiled. “You don’t even know what I had to do to keep this spot.”

Vi pulled out her laptop and smirked. “I’m sure people just turned to ash under your fierce glare.”

“Deadass.” Sarah grinned smugly, brushing hair off her shoulder as she organized her notes on the desk.

Vi set up her graphic tablet, hoping to sketch some perspective drawings. Sarah leaned her elbow on Vi’s shoulder, her hand finding its way into her hair. She slowly twirled strands around her fingers, watching what Vi was doing.

“You seem all tight,”

“Had a gym session today, and there’s another training tonight,” Vi exhaled tiredly, leaning into Sarah’s touch.

They could be civilized with each other in rare moments. But such instances were becoming fewer and shorter. They’d truly been good friends until a tangle of confusing feelings began dragging them further from solid ground and closer to a cliff.

That’s why breaking off these “relations” was so hard. Both Sarah and Vi clung to warm memories, to the warm feelings, now no longer romantic, that still lingered within them.

They could have been good, even best friends, but teenage hormones had played a cruel trick, complicating their relationship.

“Wanna come thru tonight?” Sarah turned her body fully toward Vi. “I’ll give you a massage, we can hit the bath, vibe with some aromatherapy oils. Then maybe catch one of your matches—”

“They’re not playing today,” Vi cut her off sharply.

The rhythmic click of heels interrupted her too as girl`s gaze locked onto the professor. A starched shirt tucked into a perfectly fitted pencil skirt, bordering on the permissible, stopping just above the knees. Neutral pantyhose and black heels that added height.

“I am Caitlyn Kiramman, Doctor in Jurisprudence and Law,” the name rolled off her lips in a rhythmic dance of vowels and consonants. “Professor Kiramman, if you wouldn’t mind.”

She wrote her name on the board, followed by the course title.

“Copyright Law, the successful completion of which enables you to progress to Advanced Copyright, provided you have both the inclination and endurance.” The professor turned to the class, freezing them under her cold gaze. “I understand that many among you are not Pre-Law students and may be unfamiliar with legal principles as yet, however, by remaining attentive and diligent, you should encounter no obstacles to successful completion.”

She held a dramatic pause, scanning the students for a spark or an attempt to flee, but her gaze inevitably fell on a mop of pink hair at the edge of one of the upper rows. Her eyes widened slightly, the professor swallowed nervously, returning to the presentation while Vi stared back in surprise, oblivious to Sarah pressing closer and brushing her thigh against hers.

“Where’s Viktor?” Vi whispered to the girl, who was gripping her thigh with her hand.

“He’s on creative leave this semester. You didn’t peep his heartfelt letter or what?” The girl stifled a laugh, earning a stern glare from the professor and quickly returning to her notes, following the presentation.

“Fuck me!” Vi thought, not touching her sketch or notes.

The lecture passed relatively without being overwhelmingly stifling, though some students visibly tensed when Caitlyn switched into full-on law professor mode, tossing out terms and adhering to a structure that was baffling to them. She moved through the material quickly and deftly, sharply answering questions that students were allowed to throw into the narrative mid-lecture.

The professor encouraged this, signaling the students’ engagement.

She was the conductor. Masterfully handling the delivery of material, holding the students’ attention, trying to encourage them, and responding to questions. She even managed to ask her own, pulling into the process those who seemed hopelessly lost in the first lecture’s content.

Vi and Caitlyn’s gazes met periodically, and it seemed to throw the professor off balance. The girl took pleasure in watching professor stumble ever so slightly over a word. If you weren’t familiar with her, you wouldn’t notice, but Vi did. Every body movement, sharp intake of breath, and faint blush on her cheeks. The girl smiled at her and couldn’t stop looking, forgetting everyone else around.

“Well then, I suppose I shall be generous and let you off a little early today,” she joked, glancing at the clock where two minutes remained. Nervous laughter rippled through the class, but a sense of relief was palpable. “A brief summary of today’s lecture, along with the presentation, will be available on the website. Should you have any questions, please do not hesitate to ask. Wishing you a pleasant evening!”

Students gradually filed out of the lecture hall, their limbs moving even more wearily, likely thrilled that this long day was finally winding down. Sarah planted a light kiss on Vi’s cheek and dashed off, muttering something about an urgent meeting.

Vi was halfway down the stairs toward the door when a voice called her back. “Miss Lanes, may I ask you to stay behind for a moment?”

Caitlyn appeared maximally composed, shutting down the projector and wrapping up everything she’d used during the lecture. She looked a bit flustered and clearly tired. It wasn’t just students spending long days at the university, professors did too, sometimes even longer.

The last student exited the room, leaving them alone. Vi stood by the desk, which created a distance between them.

“Would you care to explain?” the professor crossed her arms, clearly angry.

“What exactly?” Vi adjusted her backpack straps and shrugged.

“And just what do you think you’re doing in my lecture?” The girl started to respond, but Caitlyn raised a hand to stop her. “Even better, tell me why I’m only hearing about this now. Is this some reckless plan you’ve cooked up? Do you really think that by looming over me, I’ll suddenly change my mind?”

She was practically shouting. Anger and indignation dripped from her tone, and her body unconsciously leaned closer to Vi, inhaling her floral scent, which Caitlyn had missed so much. Vi scoffed in disbelief, unable to believe her ears.

“Do you really think I’m obsessed with you that much? That I’d take some random course just to get into your pants?!” Vi leaned in too.

They both loomed over the desk, unaware of how close their faces had come. “You’re out of your mind, Professor, if you think I’m here because of you.”

Caitlyn wanted to retort, but Vi pressed on. “If you’ve forgotten, let me remind you – Viktor took a last-minute academic leave, and I wouldn’t have had a choice to switch courses even if I’d known you were the second professor. And I didn’t know! So spare me your lectures, accept it as fact, and act professionally, Caitlyn Kiramman.”

The professor snapped out of her haze as she realized she’d gone too far and was in the wrong. She leaned back. Regret flashed across her face. Vi looked at her with hurt and anger, and it stung. Caitlyn hadn’t wanted this and instantly recognized how badly she’d messed up.

“I’m truly sorry, Violet. I was in error.” Her hand nervously slipped into her hair as she tried to calm herself, her eyes meeting Vi’s with unease. “I never intended to cause you pain. Please find it in your heart to forgive me. I am truly sorry.”

Vi’s shoulders relaxed as she heard the sincerity in Caitlyn’s words. She wanted to reach out and comfort her but decided against it.

“It’s okay,” she sighed sadly. “I get it, we’re all a bit stressed. And I’m sorry too for reacting like that. Next time, I’ll check the professor list more carefully. Have a good night.”

Vi gave her a smile that didn’t reach her eyes and hurried off. Despite Caitlyn wanting to say more, she held back, seeing how upset the girl was by her treatment.

…

The evening training session ended later than usual for Vi. She lingered lazily in the gym, giving herself an impromptu leg day. She wanted to focus more on her thigh biceps and calves. That morning, the girl felt that the muscle relief had faded a little. She didn't want that at all.

Sarah bombarded her phone with messages about how exhausted she was and how she craved a quiet, slow evening with someone, hinting at Vi. But the girl replied with a brief “Sorry, not tonight” and an apologetic selfie from the gym. Nothing inappropriate, just a subtle flex of her muscles under the right lighting.

Vi exited the sports complex, heading toward the parking lot, when two figures caught her eye. Caitlyn, walking to a car with the dean, whose hand rested on the lower part of the professor’s back. They were engaged in an animated conversation, punctuated by light laughter.

Vi remained hidden in the shadows, unnoticed by them. But she clearly saw how Ambessa opened the car door for the woman and almost indecently appraised her curves. They got into the same car and drove off together.

Something unpleasant stabbed at Vi’s chest. Tears threatened to well up, but she brushed them off sharply, heading to her motorcycle, hoping this awful evening would end soon.

Vi
The bath offer still on?

Unexpectedly, she sent the message receiving a quick positive reply and vanished into the night’s darkness.

Inside Ambessa’s car, the air carried a heavy, pungent scent. It seemed she used a men’s cologne or something with a similarly intense aroma. Caitlyn had never liked such perfumes, like someone hitting her sinuses, the sensation rebounding into her head.

Today, she’d taken a taxi since her car was at a routine service check, and Ambessa’s offer to drive her home had sounded appealing. The professor longed to get home and wash away the day. For some reason, Wednesday had been unusually grueling, and Sarah’s tactile presence during the lecture with Vi only made it worse.

Caitlyn kept replaying how the redheaded vixen constantly stroked Vi’s hair while the girl’s eyes were fixed only on the professor. How she sat closer than necessary. How she rested her head on Vi’s shoulder and planted several unnoticed kisses on her neck…

“You’ve gone quiet. Did I exhaust you that much?” Ambessa, behind the wheel, occasionally glanced at Caitlyn with precision.

“On the contrary, you’re quite the speaker,” the professor smiled at her. “These seats are remarkably comfortable, almost lulling me into drowsiness. I’m eagerly anticipating a good, sound sleep once I’m in bed.”

“Third day, and you’re already talking about bed, Kiramman?” Ambessa tried to tease, but it made Caitlyn uncomfortable, and the dean noticed. “Sorry, bad joke.”

“No harm done,” the professor offered an encouraging smile. “Looks like you’ve had a pretty long day as well.”

Ambessa steered the conversation back to safer ground. She took control as usual, letting Caitlyn stay passive, sharing more about the inner workings of the job and the colleagues. The professor listened with interest, laughing lightly at the quirky situations some of them had encountered.

The more she listened, the more she relaxed. And the more relaxed she became, the more her thoughts drifted back to Vi. The girl occupied her mind nearly twenty-four hours a day, and Caitlyn constantly berated herself, forcing her focus elsewhere, refusing to fully dive into that rabbit hole.

“I was thinking,” Ambessa stopped the car, and Caitlyn realized they’d arrived at her building, needing only to step out and head to the top floor. “You can say no, but would you like to go on a date with me?”

The dean sounded sincere and slightly nervous. The professor studied her emotions and expression, her thoughts drifting back to Vi.

To Vi alone. Vi with Sarah. Vi with other girls she’d seen orbiting around her…

“I’ll think it over, Ambessa.” She stepped out of the car and, before closing the door, said, “Good night.”

Her smile reached her eyes. The dean was good company, and she was genuinely grateful for something as simple as the short ride from the university to her home.

“Sweet dreams, Caitlyn.”

Chapter Text

Weeks had passed since that evening, yet Ambessa occasionally circled back to the topic of a date, which Caitlyn carefully sidestepped. She doubted it was what she wanted.

The issue wasn’t the age difference but Ambessa’s unsettling persistence, which slightly unnerved Caitlyn. Plus, she’d known her since childhood. True, they hadn’t seen each other in about twenty years, and in that time, Caitlyn had grown and reshaped her identity several times as she matured, but something still bothered her.

She had talked to Mel about it, and she had no objections to them sorting out their dynamic themselves. Mel even joked that having Caitlyn as a stepmom would be hilarious. But that didn’t ease the nerves churning inside the professor. She could agree, have a good time, and temporarily forget about a certain student who wouldn’t leave her thoughts.

But was it worth giving Ambessa the green light? She wasn’t sure.

Vi continued to savor student life, taking all she could from it, while her mind helplessly spun around midnight-blue hair and the warm, trailing scent of sandalwood and blackcurrant. She attended every lecture, carefully distancing herself from Sarah and training hard, often feeling a piercing gaze from beyond the swimming pool ground.

Their brief summer fairy tale had ended before it even began. Reality had crashed down on Caitlyn like a heavy stone, and she wasn’t prepared. Subordination and rules forced her to distance herself from Vi as much as possible, leaving them with almost no overlap.

Even when Caitlyn spent time with Fel, Vi could never catch her there where they both should be. It was as if the professor possessed assassin-like stealth, vanishing into thin air. Lectures were the only time Vi could interact with her, but she too maintained distance to avoid putting Caitlyn in a tough spot.

Yet Violet continued to catch longing glances and receive the best questions on the subject. She clearly saw how the professor reacted to her being close with Sarah, to their interactions, but what could she do? Her pool of options was limited, and for now, it was just encouraging and dreamy looks.

In the meantime, Sarah had stirred up trouble again, earning another warning. Her parents even whisked her off to therapy somewhere in the mountains. It helped her calm down, and Vi, to some extent, could breathe easier.

She could say whatever she wanted, but the stress from Sarah didn’t help her cope with academic pressure – it just replaced it. Made it easier to pretend she was handling things just fine.

Self-deception.

“I’d love to go to Norway for an internship,” Garen’s voice yanked Vi out of her self-flagellation bubble. “They’ve got an amazing program in Tromsø. I could study Arctic fauna.”

“But isn’t it cold there?” Lux popped a fry into her mouth, having dipped it in sauce.

Katarina smiled sweetly at him. “I like the cold,” she said, sensually licking her fork as she ate carbonara.

“I’ve got two words for you, love,” he paused, building curiosity around the table. “Northern Lights!”

“That’s a strong argument, Garen,” Vi rejoined the conversation, sipping her protein shake before training.

“Have you seen it? In real life, I mean,” Katarina turned to her friend.

“Yeah, we took a family trip to the far north of Canada last year. The sight is mind-blowing. You’d be stunned and never want to leave. Actually, no, I take that back, don’t go, or I’ll be stuck here with Mylo and Claggor.” Vi cycled through emotions as she formed her thoughts, joy and nostalgia giving way to a touch of dismay.

“Aww, Vi, don’t worry, I won’t abandon you.” Katarina gave her a friendly side hug, pulling her closer.

They shared just one class, but despite that, the girls found numerous points of connection and increasingly hung out together outside of lectures. It started with texting, exchanging jokes and memes. Then Katarina added her to their group chat with Garen and Lux, his sister, and the rest is history.

Lux was a year younger and endlessly suffered through law lectures, complaining about Professor Kiramman at every step. Though she admitted those classes were her favorites, the stress still caught up with her.

One evening, they decided to hang out at the bar during Mylo’s shift, and their social group naturally formed. The next day, Vi found herself sandwiched between Garen and Lux on the way to the cafeteria while Katarina got stuck in a tedious conversation with Professor Salo.

The group helped keep her thoughts and feelings in check, grounding her whenever she drifted into the clouds, until Wednesday rolled around, and the cycle began anew. Vi wasn’t exactly suffering, rather, she felt stuck in these emotions, unsure how to handle them or live through them with minimal pain.

Just wait it out? She figured she’d eventually cool off or shift her focus to someone else, right? But what if that didn’t work?

“I won’t abandon you, or you’ll forget how to smile, lost in thoughts of your heart’s lady,” Katarina whispered, picking up on her mood, ensuring the others didn’t overhear.

“I’ll smile on Wednesdays and sometimes at family dinners, good enough?” Vi tried to joke, but she spiraled downward, feeding her own anxiety.

“Don’t be silly, you can smile every day if you finally check out all the TikToks I sent you this week,” Katarina teased, nudging her with an elbow.

“Ugh, there are so many…99+ messages. I’m afraid I don’t have that much time left in my life,” Vi said, a small smile breaking through.

“Don’t make excuses, Vi, you’ve got plenty of time… I managed,” Katarina winked, stealing a fry from Garen’s plate and blowing him an air kiss, which he deftly caught and tucked into the pocket of his varsity jacket.

It was pleasant to watch them – a sweet, non-toxic couple. They complemented each other beautifully and clearly loved one another. Vi felt a touch of wholesome envy. The pair never doubted each other and always met halfway when things got tough. No major obstacles stood between them, not even a jealous ex. So easy, so natural.

Vi could fall in love too. Find feelings for someone in her class, at a party, or maybe a teammate – but no…

Life had played a game with her, and Vi was currently losing. Falling without a parachute.

“Okay, I’ll see what I can do with that,” Vi stood, downing her protein shake in two gulps and tossing the bottle into her bag. “Gotta go, or LeBlanc will drag me by the ear. Evening study session on Discord?”

Garen nodded, his mouth full of food.

“Yeah, sure,” Lux smiled at her.

“Of course, Vi, go break that record already!” Katarina held out her hand toward Vi as if casting a luck spell, giving a serious nod, though a half-smile crept onto her lips.

Vi’s shoulders visibly relaxed. She laughed with her friends, grabbed her sports bag, and headed straight for the locker room. She even jogged a bit to delay the plunge into the pool.

She popped on her big white JBL headphones and played up some Mumford & Sons, trying to summon energy from within. Vi trained diligently every day to qualify for nationals this season, but at the end of each swim, she always fell just short. It was as if her legs gave out and her arms refused to cooperate. Her muscles burned, her head felt like dense cotton, and her lungs stung with every breath.

Vi entered the locker room, heading to the same locker she’d used for three years. She stashed her satchel inside, opened her sports bag, and pulled out swimsuit, swim cap, and goggles. The girl quickly shed her clothes, folding them neatly into the locker.

The team trickled in, the girls chatting animatedly about soul-draining lectures, bizarre assignments from professors, the upcoming weekend party, and the cafeteria’s new double-espresso ban, which sparked a wave of groans. Vi joined in the carefree banter, trying to distract herself from intrusive thoughts and to settle into a calm vibe.

The swimsuit hugged her skin comfortably, offering extra muscle support. The cap annoyed her the most. Sometimes her hair tangled badly while swimming, making it a painful ordeal to comb out afterward, and she refused to cut it. Her hairstyle and lush locks were too striking, with teammates swooning over how she whipped them around post-training like a shampoo ad.

At least there were some perks.

“Okay, team,” the coach stood by the pool, checking her watch. The group gathered around, awaiting instructions. “Today, we’ll work on legs and arms separately. Grab pull buoys and kickboards. Stack them as usual on the edge and warm up at your own pace.”

The swimmers began to disperse, but the coach abruptly stopped them. “Almost forgot,”

At that moment, the door from the coach’s office opened.

Professor Kiramman, like Pamela Anderson in Baywatch, emerged. She wore a closed university-colored swimsuit covering her arms to the elbows and legs to the knees. Goggles dangled in hands, and hair was tied into a high ponytail. She strode confidently closer and stood beside LeBlanc.

“Professor Kiramman will be subbing for Steb while he’s away.” The team was stunned, and someone even whistled at the sight of Caitlyn in the form-fitting outfit. “But don’t worry, if you feel like drowning, the professor will ensure it doesn’t happen. Just don’t try it on purpose, clear?”

She gave a stern warning to the overly interested guys, who embarrassingly lowered their heads as if nothing had happened.

Vi stood slightly behind the crowd… and froze. Her gaze shamelessly roamed over Caitlyn, who noticed and shifted a bit to the left, ensuring Vi had a better view. The girl flashed a bold smirk, while the professor met her with a steady eye-to-eye stare. Had they been closer, Vi might have caught every emotion, but not today.

“Lanes,” the coach snapped Vi out of her daze. “Get the girls going, don’t let them slack off.”

Vi nodded. They moved to the first four lanes, she gave quick instructions with some gestures, slipped on her goggles, and dove into the water, setting the example. The female students, maintaining distance between each other, followed her into the pool.

The sound of water filled the space.

The rhythmic strokes echoed off the walls. Caitlyn took her position on the side, watching the girls along the length of the pool. The guys had their own lifeguard and second coach. She paced slowly back and forth, her eyes fixed on the students, all while admiring Vi’s speed and technique. The way she sliced through the water with precision and grace. How beautifully she moved from one end to the other, executing flawless tumble turns and surfacing at just the right moment.

“She’s magnificent,” Caitlyn thought. The professor often drifted back to memories where Vi lived, those fleeting moments they’d shared. But the right decision wasn’t always the easiest. Not a day passed without her regretting it, yet she was certain it had been the correct choice.

A professor couldn’t risk her career and reputation over a silly crush.

Just a crush, right?

Training typically lasted two hours, but today, collective exhaustion began showing after just one. Everyone slowed down, their initial energy fading, though each swimmer diligently followed the coach’s instructions.

Vi was still ahead, as always. Her legs stretched taut, a kickboard wedged between her thighs, all her strength channeled into her arms, making her biceps burn. Caitlyn watched her too intently, sensing an impending disaster.

Vi abruptly stopped mid-pool and gripped the lane line.

A sharp grimace of discomfort crossed her face. She barely stifled a cry as Caitlyn was already in the water, gliding beneath confused bodies. Some girls paused, others slowed down. The professor reached Vi, rolling her onto her back and carefully guiding her toward the edge.

Caitlyn whispered something softly in her ear, inaudible to LeBlanc, but Vi’s breathing steadied, and she appeared noticeably calmer.

Vi’s body was fully supported by Caitlyn’s arms. She cradled her head and, like a life vest, kept her close to the surface. Her hand subtly stroked Vi’s waist where she held her.

The coach quickly joined them, helping Caitlyn lift Vi onto dry land.

“What happened, Vi?” she asked swiftly.

“Cramp,” the girl struggled, unable to manage on her own. “Both legs, I’m about to fucking keel over,” She didn’t hold back her language as her muscles tensed to the limit, refusing to release.

Caitlyn swiftly lifted both of Vi’s legs together at a right angle while she lay on her back, pressing her toes to maximize the stretch. Vi gripped the back of her thighs, trying to help her muscles relax.

“You’re done for today, Vi,” LeBlanc blew her whistle, urging the others to resume training. “Caitlyn, I’ll take her to the nurse, can you continue?”

“Or… I might stay with Vi,” she sounded concerned, even as the cramps subsided and the girl relaxed a bit. “If that’s all right?”

LeBlanc glanced between them and nodded. “Okay, no problem. Just find me later. I need to know how it goes, alright?”

“Why, of course!” Caitlyn relaxed a bit, no longer stretching Vi’s legs but gently massaging her calves.

“Good work, Professor.” The coach smirked and returned to the session, leaving them alone, slightly out of earshot.

“You’ve got such soft hands,” Vi cracked open one eye, grinned, and looked at Caitlyn. “Like this every day, please.”

They chuckled at the silly joke. Blue met gray in a tender exchange.

“Oh, Violet,” she giggled, not realizing she was still tenderly massaging the muscles, though she could have let go of Vi’s legs by now. “Don’t be ridiculous. Come now, can you stand?”

Caitlyn didn’t notice how she’d leaned on Vi’s legs, bending closer. The girl flashed a flirty smile. “You’d have to let go of my legs for that, wouldn’t you?”

“Oh, uh,” the professor flushed with embarrassment and slowly pulled back. “My apologies. Come, let me help you.”

She extended both hands to Vi and planted her feet firmly on the ground. With a bit of physics, Caitlyn easily lifted her to a standing position, ready to catch the girl if she lost balance. But Vi stood steady.

“Are you able to walk?” Caitlyn’s hands hovered at Vi’s sides, resisting the urge to touch.

“Yeah, don’t worry,” the student removed her cap and fluffed her hair, leaving the professor mesmerized. “Mind if I change first?”

“Oh, certainly, yes, off you go and change.” They headed toward the locker rooms. “I’ll get changed as well and meet you at the entrance, so we can walk together to the medical office. All right?”

Vi beamed, enjoying the sight of droplets still trickling down Caitlyn’s hair, and nodded.

…

“Alright,” the nurse lowered Vi’s leg back onto the examination table. “Just a spasm from overexertion. Here, Professor, hold the heating pad on the muscle for ten minutes, then move it to the other one. I’ll check back later.”

She handed Caitlyn the heating pad as Vi relaxed, lying in her shorts and t-shirt.

When the door closed behind the nurse, the professor sat beside the student and placed Vi’s legs across her lap, positioning the heating pad under her left muscle. A blush crept up Vi’s cheeks, and she flinched slightly, but Caitlyn remained composed, seemingly unaware of their closeness.

It wasn’t anything much, yet it marked the first time they’d been this close in two months. Caitlyn calmly rested her hands on Vi’s knees, keeping them there without intending to move. She seemed lost in deep thought, gently stroking the skin. Her furrowed brows and a deep inhale followed by a slow exhale betrayed her attempt to calm herself.

“Is that okay?” she checked, adjusting the heating pad’s position.

“Uh-huh,” Vi exhaled barely audibly. “Just… don’t move them…”

The air carried the scent of antiseptic and a sweet muscle cream. Caitlyn was unconsciously brushing her thumb against Vi's skin.

“Are you okay?” Vi broke the silence.

“Hmm?” Caitlyn was still lost in thought but turned to look at the girl.

“You seem tense. You sure you’re okay?” Her eyes revealed genuine concern.

Caitlyn averted her gaze, continuing to stroke Vi’s perfectly smooth legs. “You don’t have any… hair.”

It was meant to be a question but came out as a statement.

“Yeah, uh, it shaved off two seconds in last season,” Vi shrugged. “It’s been part of my routine since. I even considered ditching my eyebrows, but decided that’d be overkill.” She chuckled, trying to lighten the mood.

“I see,” Caitlyn checked the time. “I did the same, if you’re curious. When I ended my swimming career, which had barely even begun, it was rather a relief to finally stop fussing over every stray hair on my body.”

“I thought about shaving just for competitions, but without qualifying, I wouldn’t get there. Or at least not to the categories I dreamed of.”

“Do you fancy beating my record this semester?” Caitlyn met Vi’s gaze again.

“I hope so, or it’s a bit awkward that you were sixteen and I’m nineteen and still lagging behind.” The girl’s tone turned serious. “Why did you quit, by the way? With such promising results, you could’ve had multiple gold medals, maybe even challenged Michael Phelps’ record?”

Caitlyn glanced at the clock and shifted the heating pad. “Swimming was never quite my passion.” She admitted honestly. “Sure, I was good at it, excellent, even. My parents were thrilled and entirely supportive. Yet I wasn’t particularly enthused. It felt more like a neutral obligation, just another commitment in a long line of tutors and extra courses. In a way, it served as an outlet, a chance for my mind to rest while my muscles did the work after endless hours at a desk.”

“No regrets?” Caitlyn noticed the warmth in Vi’s gaze, how her supportive, gentle look steadied her heartbeat.

She felt a pang of fear.

Fear when Vi suddenly stopped mid-pool, flailing helplessly in the water, trying to stay afloat and ease the cramp. Caitlyn had felt terror for her. She didn’t even recall diving in or reaching Vi, only the warmth of her body as she pulled her to the edge.

Caitlyn felt Vi’s ragged breathing and trembling, unable to help herself. Acting on instinct, she pressed her close, soothing words finding their way out in a tender whisper near Vi’s ear. The student relaxed then, leaning into Caitlyn more, letting go and deciding to trust the woman.

“No, I wouldn’t change a thing.” The professor smiled warmly, leaning on her hand, which brought her closer to Vi. “It’s a wonderful skill, and I do love swimming, but pursuing it professionally was never truly my path, and it remains so.”

They lingered in this small, cozy bubble.

Savoring each other’s presence, something they’d both missed deeply. Caitlyn’s hand still gently rested on Vi’s legs, and the girl didn’t mind. Who would? She wanted to move closer, to place her own hand on…

The door swung open with a loud bang, the cool air from the hallway snapping them both back to reality, forcing a slight retreat.

“Vi, you okay?” Sarah rushed to the girl, frantically scanning her from head to toes.

Her gaze then fell on Caitlyn’s hands. On how Vi’s calves rested on the professor’s knees, how they sat so close and slightly flustered. Her eyes narrowed, shifting slowly from Vi to the woman, but Caitlyn’s face remained an impenetrable mask.

“I’m fine now, thanks to the professor,” Vi cleared her throat. “Just a cramp, nothing serious.”

“Just a cramp?!” Sarah barely restrained herself, mentally counting as her therapist had taught her. “Oh, so it’s not serious ’cause Professor Kiramman’s babysittin’ you? Real convincing.”

Hello, sarcasm.

Vi shifted uncomfortably, trying to sit up. She didn’t know how to react. She didn’t want to pull away from Caitlyn’s touch, but Sarah clearly wasn’t leaving.

“Seriously?” Sarah’s voice shattered the silence like glass on tile. “Since when do professors moonlight as nurses?”

Vi groaned heavily, causing Caitlyn to turn sharply toward her, searching for the reason. “Sarah, don’t start…” It wasn’t pain, but irritation.

“Don’t start what?” She stepped forward, positioning herself between them. “Look at that, all cozy and cared for by another woman. Should I maybe hop in the pool too?”

“Sarah…” Vi lacked the energy to argue. The adrenaline had faded, and the sharp pain was only just subsiding. “Just a bad cramp. That’s all.”

“Sure,” She snorted, but her eyes stayed locked on Caitlyn. “Tell me, Professor, how long you been gettin’ hands-on with students? Don’t tell me that’s part of the perks.”

Vi was ready to snap at her, but Caitlyn is still Kiramman.

“Miss Fortune, I must ask you to remember to whom you are speaking!” Her tone was calm, but a hollow unease tightened her throat. “While I am substituting for Mr. Steb, this matter falls within my responsibilities: to accompany and ensure an injured student is all right. I suggest you temper your zeal and conduct yourself with restraint henceforth.”

“Appreciate it, Professor,” Sarah flashed a fake smile, realizing crossing her wasn’t in her best interest. “I’m here now, so you can go.”

Caitlyn’s gaze shifted to Vi, a flicker of dull hope in her eyes, but the girl didn’t notice it.

“Please, Professor, I’m fine now. You can go reassure the coach.” The words were soft but struck Caitlyn like a whip, jolting her back to reality. She nodded, ensuring not a muscle twitched.

“Of course, Violet… as you wish.”

She stepped into the corridor, catching a glimpse of Sarah taking her place, moving to hug and kiss Vi, but she didn’t linger, closing the door. An unpleasant scratch lingered in her chest, like being kicked as a pup.

On autopilot, she typed a message and tucked her phone back into the pocket.

Caitlyn:

I agree.

No allergies.

When Ambessa suggested meeting Friday evening in response, Caitlyn confirmed without much thought. Not because she truly wanted to, but rather to remind herself that she can choose, not just her heart.

…

The last two days had been dreadfully dull. When Wednesday’s Copyright Law lecture was canceled, Vi felt genuinely disappointed. Honestly, she was starting to get annoyed at how much her mood hinged on Caitlyn. It wasn’t okay, and she was trying to detach herself.

Sarah’s reaction had been a wake-up call.

Vi was beginning to understand the risks that Caitlyn would face if she gave in to or accepted her feelings. This made her feel guilty for persistently trying to melt the professor’s resolve and change her decision.

She had time to think while drifting along. And she was eagerly awaiting this Thursday.

The first photoshoot for The Last Drop’s merchandise.

The Irish whiskey brand Jameson had proposed a collaboration, and after a brief meeting, Felicia and Vander agreed. The current brand owner, maintained warm ties with the Kirammans, much like his grandfather had. Cassandra acted as the mediator, and the deal was sealed faster than they’d anticipated.

The Last Drop had become something of a rock star among bar chains. It was on the cusp of cult status, where rebellious aesthetics met impeccable service. A stage where every evening unfolded like a performance – live music with small local bands, the clink of glasses, and the mingled scents of spiced rum and premium whiskey.

Each table held its own little story, and the bartenders were charismatic frontmen, commanding the crowd’s attention. Graffiti adorned the walls, the furniture was slightly worn, and the lighting was dim. It drew students, professors, tourists, and local regulars alike. The Last Drop was a symbol, like a band whose records were memorized from faded posters.

Vi and Jayce were their chosen models. Jinx still resisted, but it seemed she’d cave soon. Today, it was just the two of them, and while the photographer adjusted the camera, snapping shots, Vi and Jayce were more playing around than posing.

Photos popped up on the laptop screen one by one for instant review, picking the best or reshooting the nearly perfect ones.

Dancing “waltz” with Vi leading Jayce. Mr. & Mrs. Smith pose. Jayce “holding” Vi on his palm, pulling a dramatic crying face. A prom picture where Vi was the big spoon and a pillow bulged under Jayce’s T-shirt.

The photographer was Scar, a close friend of Ekko’s. As a teenager, he would occasionally babysit Ekko when Benzo was too busy with work. Though just five years older, their friendship had grown over time.

He was thrilled with the model choices, aligning perfectly with the brief crafted by Felicia, Vander, and the Jameson rep. Both Jayce and Jinx appealed to a wide audience – men and women alike. But Vi… she was picked as a thirst trap after they scrolled through her not-so-chaste Instagram.

Her aesthetically defined muscles and tattoos fit the vision and mood board they’d meticulously built. Nothing indecent – just art.

Scar called for a break, tweaking color correction to craft a stunning preset for the desired style. On a table near his workstation sat snacks and a coffee machine that hissed lazily, grinding fresh beans, filling the air with a warm, rich aroma tinged with chocolate.

Vi leaned against a chair, raising a paper cup to her lips, when Jayce, eyeing a photo on the screen, chuckled. “You should warn Fel to stock extra ice during your shifts to cool down your fanbase.”

“You’re just jealous I’m more photogenic,” Vi replied lazily, taking a sip.

“I’m serious, even Sprout wouldn’t resist and would ditch Ambessa, cold demeanor or not,” he faltered, but it was too late. “I mean…”

What?

Vi forgot about the coffee cup now burning her palm. She couldn’t believe her ears. “Spit it out, pretty boy.”

“I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone,” Jayce awkwardly searched for an escape from the doomed conversation. But Vi’s fierce glare made him falter, and he laid all his cards on the table. “They’re apparently going on a date.”

“How do you know?”

“Cait apparently told Mel, who told Fel, and then I ended up at their girls’ night, and the wine loosened tongues…”

“When and where?” Vi narrowed her eyes, gripping the chair tightly.

He didn’t know the exact spot, but he gave her the time, day, and general area. Then he paused, studying Vi’s reactions and replaying her behavior since this delicate topic began.

Jayce snapped out of his thoughts and scrutinized her face. “Hey… you’re not…”

“Just tired,” she turned away, pretending to pick a snack.

The scent of berry tarts mingled in her mind with the memory of the rough book cover Caitlyn had held during a lecture, making it all worse.

Jayce frowned but stayed silent. One look was enough to know he’d hit the nail on the head. And that could spell trouble.

…

“Are you absolutely sure we’re doing this?” She wore a tight black dress, dark tights, heels, and a wine-red leather jacket.

“Please, don’t make me second-guess myself. I need to do something, and this is my best idea.”

“Then I hope you’ve also planned for the option of a total fiasco!”

Vi sported a deep burgundy shirt tucked into loose black high-waisted pants. The sleeves were rolled up, revealing tattoos on her forearms. A leather shoulder harness crossed her chest, and a black same-style choker adorned her neck. Some preferred bracelets and necklaces, but Vi favored leather.

Katarina adjusted girl`s collar, and in true knightly fashion, Vi circled the car to open the door for her.

“Thank you,” she gladly accepted Vi’s hand, slipping into her role.

Katarina took girl’s arm, and they stepped into the certain restaurant. The one where booking a table at the right time was a challenge, but Jayce couldn’t refuse his beloved goddaughter, especially after some light blackmail and a threat that Jinx would never leave him and Viktor alone again.

It was a small yet charming restaurant specializing in Italian cuisine. One Michelin star. By the way, did you know Michelin stars are awarded by a company from the automotive industry? It’s a sort of criterion for inclusion in one of their guide categories.

One star: a very good restaurant in its category. Two stars: excellent cuisine, worth a detour. Three stars: exceptional cuisine, worth a special trip.

Caitlyn stood before a mirror, fastening pearl earrings, when Ambessa texted that she’d arrived.

Elegant and confident Kiramman woman. She wore a wide, light-beige blazer over a merlot-colored leather corset with white edging, paired with matching trousers flowing with soft pleats. A black belt with a buckle added formality, and a silver pearl necklace highlighted her slender neck.

She could have worn a dress but convinced herself it was due to the weather, opting to cover more skin. Caitlyn kept telling she was the master of her fate, yet it seemed fate had already decided for her, leaving no escape.

The New York evening enveloped the city in the soft amber glow of streetlights. Ambessa was gallant, presenting her with a bouquet of red roses, though she didn’t notice the slight falter in Caitlyn’s smile. The professor quickly took them home and returned. The ride was smooth and swift. Ambessa led the conversation while Caitlyn settled comfortably into it.

The talk flowed easily, but they seemed unable to move beyond small talk to something deeper. Ambessa confidently placed her hand on Caitlyn’s thigh, and though she nearly flinched, she stayed put, accepting it in her resolve.

Physical contact was meant to break the ice and close the distance. While Ambessa was all in with touching Caitlyn and receiving it, the professor awkwardly kept her hands to herself, responding only when the dean reached for her hand.

The warmth of the autumn evening blended with the aromas of spiced dishes and fine wine. The restaurant pleasantly surprised them. Quiet and cozy, with a chef’s name she recognized. They were seated at a corner table, slightly shielded from most patrons.

“You certainly have a knack for choosing excellent spots,” Caitlyn remarked, scanning the menu.

“I know how to pick company too,” Ambessa caught her gaze and winked shamelessly. The line landed as smoothly as a sip of wine. Her stare lingered a beat longer than politeness allowed.

The waiter served appetizers, and the conversation shifted to Caitlyn’s college years, her first trip to Scotland. Ambessa listened with such focus, as if every word deserved to be etched in memory, though her eyes occasionally drifted to the corset.

Sometimes, when dean tilted her head to adjust the collar of her black shirt, Caitlyn caught herself thinking only about Vi. Those nimble fingers had adjusted her collar the same way whenever a lecture topic grew complex. The thought flashed and faded, leaving a subtle tension in her chest.

“I’ll admit,” Ambessa raised her glass, tilting it toward the light, “I rarely spend time on those who don’t make it worth it.”

“And I make it worthwhile?” Caitlyn tilted her head slightly, suppressing a smile.

“So far, yes,” she winked again, with a hint of challenge. “But the night’s still young.”

Caitlyn leaned back in her chair, took a sip of wine, but instead of replying, she imagined Vi rolling her eyes and sarcastically muttering, “So subtle… geez.” The thought threw her off rhythm, but she quickly rejoined the conversation.

“You do seem rather accustomed to seeing people as little projects, don’t you?”

“No,” Ambessa gave a soft chuckle. “More like an investment.”

The words slid out like a thin string with a metallic ring beneath the surface. Caitlyn either didn’t notice or pretended not to.

“Ah, so I am to be your newest… investment?” she smiled a bit wider than necessary.

“For now, just dinner. And after…” Ambessa leaned forward slightly, narrowing the distance between them. “That depends on how you behave.”

Caitlyn paused, recalling how Vi always sat too close, sending a flutter through her chest. Here, the closeness felt forced, intrusive.

“I could, of course, behave rather badly,” she murmured, testing the waters.

“Then it’ll be even more interesting,” Ambessa raised her glass, casting a hungry glance. “I love a challenge.”

Under the table, Caitlyn clenched her fist, unsure if it was excitement or because Vi’s face flashed in her mind again, and not by chance. She thought of her so often that, right now, she swore she saw that mischievous face at a table across the room.

What?

They were staging a performance. Why? To nudge Caitlyn, of course. To draw out her emotions, provoke a reaction.

Katarina sat, leaning closer to Vi, her fingers grazing the back of her hand as it held the wine glass stem. Vi whispered something to her, her eyes lingering on her lips, unashamedly. Katarina responded with a hungry smile.

“Do you think she’s watching?” Vi mouthed carefully, staying in character.

“If burning temples isn’t a sign of a killer stare, I don’t know what is,” Katarina tossed her hair back, exposing her chest.

Vi feigned interest but glanced sideways. It wasn’t noticeable to outsiders, perfect for their act. They weren’t into each other, of course. But Katarina had eagerly jumped on Vi’s wild idea. With few others to turn to – Sarah was out of the question, and no one else she trusted for such easy faux-flirting – she was Vi’s best bet.

Vi leaned back in her chair, pretending to study Katarina. Thankfully, no one could overhear them.

“You know, I was thinking,” she said in a low, velvety tone, just in case. “What’s your favorite Shrek part?”

Katarina leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, feigning attentiveness. “You sure know how to reach a girl’s heart, probably the last one. What about you?”

“Second, obviously.” Vi nearly snorted but bit her lip, the gesture looking dangerously sultry from afar. “Despite all the outer beauty and fake perfection, true love won.”

“Hmm, yeah, but we can definitely agree that the third part was like a bad joke. Like, why is a British boarding school an exact copy of an American high school?” Katarina arched a brow falsely and mimicked a British accent. “That’s a bloody joke!”

Vi’s smile widened as she traced her finger along the glass rim, savoring each word. “Right. But the third gave us one of the best scenes – Snow White and that absolutely badass vocal solo when the animals attack. Pure brilliance.”

“Oh yes, I always dreamed of doing that, and my parents nearly kicked me out.” They shared a faint laugh. “By the way, I’ve always wondered why Rapunzel betrayed them?”

“She’s bald,” Vi deadpanned. “As Sino-Odori said in that one visual novel: ‘Never trust people. Especially the bald ones.’ And she was right.”

They held a theatrical pause, locking eyes as if about to kiss, then took synchronized sips of wine, stifling laughter.

“Makes sense,” Katarina whispered. “Hope Garen never goes for a buzz cut.”

“Hahaha, he’d look like Humpty Dumpty,” Vi laughed innocently, crossing one leg over the other. From the outside, it was a perfect ad for expensive perfume. “Maybe then he’d stop devouring boiled eggs nonstop.”

Meanwhile, across the room, Caitlyn froze with her glass in hand. She couldn’t hear a word, only saw Vi and Katarina exchanging glances, leaning in, moving slowly as if the whole room belonged to them. An unpleasant heat tightened her chest.

Ambessa was recounting something about vintage wine collections, but her words drowned in the rush of blood in Caitlyn’s ears. Every move Vi made stoked smoldering embers she’d been dousing with water. Each laugh, head tilt, glass touch – felt like a knife between her ribs.

She forced a sip of wine, but her gaze kept drifting back to that table. A quiet, almost humiliating anger grew in her chest.

Ambessa asked something, and Caitlyn nodded automatically, her fingers tightening on the glass stem.

The dean, taking a sip, noticed that Caitlyn’s attention wandered and lifted the corners of her lips. “Looks like I’ve got competition for your attention,” she said lightly, almost playfully, but a subtle edge of danger laced her tone.

Caitlyn slowly met her gaze, ensuring no stray emotion slipped through. “You’ve nothing to worry about,” she replied evenly, setting her glass down.

“So I can rest easy?” Ambessa tilted her head, observing her.

“Of course,” Caitlyn allowed a faint smile, too calculated to be genuine.

“Good,” Ambessa leaned back in her chair, picking up her glass again. “Because I don’t like sharing what I enjoy.”

Caitlyn pretended the words didn’t sting, but her fingers tightened around the glass. Woman`s gaze slid sideways again, catching the moment Vi, laughing, seemed to accidentally brush Katarina’s hand. The latter leaned in closer, whispering something in her ear.

From a distance, it looked like blatant flirting.

Caitlyn couldn’t hear a word, but a ringing filled her temples, and her chest tightened as if an invisible hand yanked a taut knot. She took another sip of wine, larger than intended.

Vi caught her stare and winked boldly. Her heart squeezed uncomfortably, but she forced herself to turn to Ambessa.

“Are you alright?” Ambessa’s voice was low, her gaze piercing.

“Yes,” Caitlyn replied quickly. “Simply a little tired.”

Ambessa didn’t buy it. She leaned closer, her smile softening yet edged with sharpness. “Maybe I can help distract you?”

Caitlyn nodded, but at that moment, Vi leaned toward Katarina as if to whisper in her ear, her fingers guiding the other girl’s glass. The professor caught it out of the corner of her eye and responded by letting Ambessa rest her hand on hers.

Vi lifted her gaze, locking eyes with her. The smirk held a challenge and a clear ‘your move’.

And so it went.

Vi touched Katarina’s elbow with exaggerated laughter. Caitlyn lingered too long with Ambessa’s hand in hers. Vi leaned back, exposing her collarbone and tattoo, throwing a glance at the professor. In turn, she leaned toward Ambessa, feigning rapt attention.

It looked like two separate dinners, but in reality, it was one endless match played through glances across the room.

Ambessa, pleased thinking that Caitlyn finally relaxed beside her, ramped up her flirting, touching more boldly and steering toward intimate topics, oblivious that the real duel unfolded between the tables.

Katarina struggled to suppress laughter, watching Vi deliberately time each move to catch the professor’s eye and signal the show continued.

And Caitlyn… the longer it went on, the clearer it became that no dinner, no attention from Ambessa or anyone else, could drown out what simmered between her and Vi.

Until a mop of fiery red hair blocked her view.

Vi jolted. Her instincts screaming to flee. Katarina shifted closer, bracing for an explosion. Sarah stood too close. Her arms crossed over her chest, long red nails digging into the fabric of a cropped blazer.

The deep neckline revealed the elegant line of her neck and collarbone, the sleeves flaring slightly at the wrists. The blazer ended at her waist, connecting to trousers via an open section with interwoven black laces. The trousers were black with neat pleats. She exuded restraint, but a wild fire burned through.

Sarah slowly surveyed the girls, who tried to mask their unease. Vi noticed her cheeks were faintly pink, and she stood with unsteady confidence, still exuding menace. A sinister smile stretched across her face.

“Well, well,” her voice rang with cold metal. “I was wonderin’ where you dipped off to.”

Vi tensed, barely resisting an eye roll. “Sarah… good evening.”

“A good one?” She smirked, more like a snarl. “Depends… some might think so, but others? Way too busy to bother replyin’.”

Katarina leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms, and lazily raised an eyebrow. “Does Vi have a schedule she’s required to report to you?”

Sarah narrowed her eyes, sizing her up. “I wasn’t talkin’ to you.”

Vi, flushing, cut in quickly. “Sarah, stop. It’s just dinner.”

“‘Just dinner,’” Sarah drawled, lips twisting. “You always say that when you’re sittin’ too close to some half-naked chick?”

Katarina, barely holding back laughter, leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand. “I thought that’s called a personal life.”

Sarah lifted her chin, her tone turning venomous. “Oh, do tell…”

Vi clutched her temples. “Sarah, enough. You’re acting—”

“Like someone who knows you better than any rando out here,” she interrupted.

Vi was on the verge of exploding, but Katarina calmly took the reins. She slowly wrapped an arm around Vi’s shoulders, pulled her close, and flashed the most self-assured smile imaginable.

From the outside, it looked like a full-blown jealousy scene. Caitlyn, seated with Ambessa, could no longer hear anything around her but saw it all. The tension on their faces, Vi clearly defending herself, Sarah leaning in almost threateningly, Katarina pressing closer to Vi.

Sarah kept tossing sharp, sporadic remarks, but Katarina turned to Vi, ostentatiously whispering something with her lips inches from her cheek. Violet nearly choked on air. Fortune paled, then fire flared in her eyes.

From afar, it looked even more convincing.

Caitlyn watched Katarina practically envelop Vi, who let it happen, and a storm brewed in her chest. She tried to focus on Ambessa, who was recounting a story about negotiations with a Yale professor, but every word dissolved in the back.

Ambessa noticed her gaze and said quietly, with a faint smirk, “You’re looking at them like… it matters to you.”

“I…” Caitlyn began, then faltered, unable to conjure an explanation even for herself. She delicately wiped her mouth with a napkin, pushing away the empty dessert plate. “I simply must thank you for a delightful dinner, but I fear this cannot continue. I do not feel the connection, and I would not wish to feign or compel feelings that are absent.”

To her surprise, Ambessa responded with a warm, kind smile. “I understand, thank you for being honest. I still had a great evening.” She gave Caitlyn’s hand a friendly squeeze and stood, the bill had long been settled by her. “Need a ride?”

“No, thank you. I would prefer a little time alone.” Caitlyn returned the smile. Ambessa nodded, bid her goodbye, and left the restaurant.

When the professor turned her gaze back to Vi’s table, it was empty, and one of the forks lay broken in half.

…

“Please… Vi, don’t… please don’t hate me.” Sarah clung desperately to Vi’s jacket.

“I don’t ha—” Vi held her despite everything.

“Every time I see that little spark in your eyes… pure anger, and you hide it so damn well… But please, Vi… don’t hate me.” Sarah’s tears left streaks on Vi’s shoulder.

Caitlyn finished another glass of wine and stepped outside fifteen minutes later. Katarina was nowhere in sight. Only two tense silhouettes stood under the streetlamp. She considered leaving to respect the intimacy of the moment, but Sarah’s state made her linger.

“I know I’m the one to blame,” The girl stammered through sobs, smudging her makeup. “I know, Vi… I was selfish, a hypocrite, an asshole… I was so fuckin’ wrong.”

Her breathing steadied slightly, and Sarah pushed herself away from Violet. The girl didn’t resist but was ready to catch the mess. The Disney villainess no longer resembled herself.

“Therapist said I gotta tell you everything… but how the fuck do I do that when you’re so fuckin’ right to shut me out?” The last words faded to a weak whisper.

Sarah could barely stand, exhausted from crying and the heavy emotions tangled with alcohol. She swayed slightly, staring at the ground and sniffling. Vi took a half-step toward her, careful not to startle her.

“How do I say I’m sorry it ended up like this? How do I face that I’m the only one at fault for you not being able to deal with me?”

“Sarah, I don’t—” Vi tried, but this was her monologue, brewing longer than she realized.

“You think I don’t notice? That I don’t see how you’re tryin’ to pull away? You think I disappear ’cause I’m tired of bein’ around you? No, Vi… no!” She flung her hands weakly, struggling to form coherent sentences.

Inhale. Sarah squeezed her eyes shut and continued. Exhale. “I keep tryin’ to step back… tryin’ to let you go. But I fuck up every damn time and can’t stay away from you!”

Tears streamed thinly down her cheeks. Vi stood with heavy breathing and teary eyes, no longer interrupting, giving her space to vent.

“You were my best friend, Vi… until I decided that wasn’t enough and tried draggin’ you into my world, lockin’ you up so no one else could talk to you… be with you.”

Caitlyn nervously fidgeted with her keys in her pocket. She felt the raw sincerity in Sarah’s words, her attempt to do right but inability to manage it herself.

“I’m sorry, Vi. I lied to you,” Violet’s eyes widened in confusion, her head tilting slightly. “I don’t… I don’t love you.”

The words hung in the air like a light burden.

“I wanted to own you completely… keep you in my pocket like you were only mine. Take everything you could give… and that ain’t love. Love’s ’bout sacrifice, and I’m not capable of that. I’m so fuckin’ sorry…”

Sarah wrapped her arms around herself and tried to walk away, but Vi’s strong arms encircled her shoulders, pulling the girl into a hug. Caitlyn wanted to help but didn’t know how. Sarah relaxed slightly as Vi’s fingers stroked her hair, humming softly while the girl let tears fall, carrying away the pain.

“I don’t hate you, Fortune. I care about you. You matter to me, but I don’t love you either. I want my friend back, but until you get help, we won’t fix this.”

“I’ll wrap up this semester and leave,” Vi tensed. “My therapist recommended a clinic… solid program for mental health stuff, and I can admit I need it. Six months, remote learnin’… we’ll see what happens after that.”

Vi hugged her tighter. “I’ll miss you.”

Caitlyn came closer, making her presence known, but Sarah was too tired and emotionally drained, in a good way, to care. And still drunk.

“Violet,” Caitlyn cleared her throat softly as gray met blue. “Is there any way I might help?”

Vi sighed heavily, aware of her own struggle but needing to be a steady support for Sarah.

“Do you have a ride?” Caitlyn shook her head. Vi nodded and pulled her keys out of her pocket. “We need to take her home. Her parents are waiting, I know it.”

The professor found herself in the driver's seat of the very car Vi had picked her up in at the airport. Warm memories enveloped her as a smile slipped from her lips. Sarah was lying in the back seat in her friend's arms. Both were buckled up. They were talking quietly about something, mostly Vi, while Sarah smiled faintly with her eyes closed.

At the traffic light, the professor's gaze wandered over to the other cars that were also stuck in traffic. Apparently, there was an accident somewhere ahead. Caitlyn accidentally looked up at the rearview mirror when Vi was already looking at her.

In her gray eyes, there was a quiet drift of yearning and something very warm and close. Meanwhile, in the blue eyes, indecision, jealousy, heart, and mind played cards at the frosty table. Caitlyn didn't want to look away, but a green color lit up her face, and she returned her eyes to the road.

“We should chill on the hug thing,” Sarah said suddenly, but Vi didn't let go. “Feelin’ some jealous energy here.” She made a funny face, like a child who had accidentally dropped something and brake it.

“That's on you,” Vi joked lightly, nudging her shoulder gently.

“Oh, right… whatever.” Sarah picked up on the joke easily and giggled.

“She's good for you...” she tried to say quietly so that only Vi could hear, but Caitlyn caught every word as her green eyes looked clearly at her.

“Who?” Vi asked, not understanding.

“You know who.” Sarah lifted her chin to look her in the eyes.

“Do I have your blessing?” Vi asked slyly, and Sarah nodded, closing her eyes to take a little nap.

…

They pulled up to a small but stylish apartment building. The guest parking spot was free. Vi said she would quickly take Sarah inside and be right back. Caitlyn nodded without hesitation.

When they disappeared inside, she stepped outside. Took out her cigarette holder and a pack of light cigarettes. Sat down on the hood and lit it up, letting the ash swirl away with the wind.

The night was surprisingly warm… or something else was warming her. Caitlyn didn't know, but it was nice to stand there in the silence of the city, listening to the rustling of leaves while waiting for Vi.

The girl came out after a couple of minutes and walked as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She stopped at the entrance and just breathed for a few moments while Caitlyn stared at her intently. She didn't want to think or worry about anything. She just wanted to be in that moment, when the air seemed cleaner and her troubled thoughts quieter.

“Caitlyn, I...” Vi moved closer. “Well, thanks for your help. I'm glad you were there at that time.”

“You both appeared far too distressed for me to depart.” She pulled the mouthpiece to her lips and drew nicotine into her lungs, watching as Vi's gaze was fixed on her lips. “Pray tell, who might this other young lady be?”

Caitlyn sounded remarkably calm, as if she wasn't worried about her at all. “We have a class together and...”

“Is her boyfriend aware of your little escapade?” She raised one eyebrow slyly.

Caught red-handed like a cheap whore.

Vi covered her face with hands and smiled to herself. The performance was a failure. The production was a flop. The audience remained indifferent. Caitlyn didn't press the issue, just silently studied her reactions.

“Penny for your thoughts?” the professor asked nervously, pushing herself away from the hood. Now they were standing uncomfortably close.

“Cait,” Vi lowered her gaze. Caitlyn waited for her to speak, but instead...

Strong arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer. Their bodies pressed against each other. Caitlyn held the mouthpiece carefully so as not to burn Vi when her arms wrapped around the student's neck.

They stood in tight embrace, pulling each other closer. Vi buried her face in the crook of woman`s neck and shamelessly inhaled the scent that brought her so much peace and safety that she could not have imagined before. Caitlyn ran her nails gently along girl`s neck, sending a wave of shivers through Vi's body as her fingers found themselves among the soft pink hair.

“If I’d known this would happen… I don’t think I’d have come back,” Caitlyn confessed quietly.

“What ‘this’?”

“Feelings...”

Chapter Text

She wore a black ensemble, assembled as if every detail screamed seduction. A tight blouse with a high collar, lace inserts, and long sleeves clung to her figure, the fabric shimmering with a muted sheen. A row of small buttons along the chest drew the eye, as if hinting that more lay hidden beneath than was permitted to be seen.

High-waisted trousers with a pronounced waistline and a massive belt fit impeccably, each fold emphasizing the line of her hips. The trousers gathered at the knees, and it was this detail that created a perfect transition to her boots: smooth black leather, a high heel that added a dangerous rhythm to her stride… and height.

A small bag on a chain and a belt with metal rings were more like adornments than accessories. The cold gleam of metal contrasted with the soft fabric, creating the impression that her silhouette was deliberately rigid, though the grace of a cat softened its sharp edges.

The entire outfit was like a weapon. Simultaneously restrained and audacious, strict and lethally sexy. Caitlyn looked like Agent 47 stepped off the cover of VOGUE.

One of the Medarda family’s restaurants was booked today for a special occasion. A festivity that brought the entire family together around one enormous table. This year, the table was even grander as requests for plus-ones poured in.

Claggor with his fiancée, Mylo with his fictional girlfriend, Jinx, as ever, with Ekko. Jayce brought Viktor this year, albeit as a friend, though he intended to change that by the night’s end. Mel tried calling Sevika but hit the wall of voicemail. Felicia invited her separately from her friend, but the woman chose to avoid the younger Medarda entirely, deftly evading her. Vi always found amusement in observing this triangle, which had by now turned into a square. Who knows, perhaps next year they’d need a separate table for Mel and her entourage of suitors.

Vi, without a doubt, wanted to ask Caitlyn if she’d like to attend as friends. Though it hardly mattered, they could still arrive solo and spend the evening in each other’s company. Once, after a lecture, she even lingered long after the others to be alone with the professor. But lost her nerve at the last moment, muttering something awkward, something akin to a question, to which Caitlyn responded effortlessly before Vi vanished down the hallway.

In the end, girl faced a choice: go alone or, as usual, invite Sarah. And just as she was leaning toward the first one, Caitlyn, in her presence, unexpectedly accepted Ambessa’s invitation. Yes, they were both invited, but this made things even easier.

Oh, by the way, it’s Felicia’s birthday. And the evening promises to be sultry.

Vi paced restlessly in front of the mini cooper. Sarah was still stuck in her dorm, which meant they were both running late. And Vi despised being LATE, but that redheaded vixen always chose to be fashionably tardy, dragging her along.

“Aight, babe, just chill out,” Sarah’s heels clicked sharply on the pavement, sending tremors through the surroundings with every step.

“And you need to check the time, or can’t you read analog clocks? Should I get you a digital one?” Vi flung open the car door for her.

“Geez, relax,” Sarah cast her a gentle glance, and Vi softened, realizing that she had lost her temper unnecessarily.

“Sorry, let’s just hurry.” She slammed the door, circled the car, and slid into the driver’s seat.

“It ain’t you who’s gonna spend the night with a target on your back,” Sarah said, buckling up and flipping open the visor mirror to touch up her lipstick.

“What?” Vi started the engine, buckled her seatbelt, and pulled onto the road.

“You really think I don’t see why you hit me up? Truth is, I didn’t even expect you to call me over her—”

“No,” Vi cut her off sharply.

“The hell’s that mean?” Sarah snapped the mirror shut and studied her friend closely.

“Just no…” Vi cranked the music louder.

Sarah slapped her hand and turned the volume down. “Now that I know your dirty little secret, you get I see everything, right?” Vi shrugged, as if it didn’t matter. “I see it all, Violet… and now I catch her lookin’ at me crystal clear. Every time we sit closer than she wants, every whisper, every laugh… even when you help me drag those dumbass decorations for the play—”

“Yeah, yeah,” Vi yelled at her. “It means nothing to her. She’s going with Ambessa. Again! End of story.”

Sarah narrowed her eyes and delivered a firm smack to the back of Vi’s head, so hard that girl flinched, causing the car to swerve slightly. But nothing dangerous, don’t worry.

“You damn fool!” said Sarah. Vi shot her an angry glare, rubbing the spot. “Sure, maybe she wouldn’t have gone with you. But you should’ve just told her you wanted to roll solo to keep her company. Instead, you dragged it out ’til the end without even tryna talk. I’d put a hundred on it she just felt awkward sayin’ no to the dean without a reason.”

“What kind of nonsense are you spouting?”

“What, I’m wrong? If she wasn’t a professor but just another student like us, y’all would be droolin’ over each other and probably lockin’ yourselves in the janitor’s closet after,” Sarah said with a measuring look. “What, you bouta tell me I’m wrong now?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” girl shook off the stray thoughts. Sarah raised her hand again, and Vi instinctively flinched. “Alright, alright. You’re right, I’m wrong.”

“Now we talkin’,” Sarah sank back into the plush seat, satisfied. “As much as I’d love to be in her spot, so we’d be in a whole different situation right now, I’m workin’ on myself, on my sanity. What about you?”

Vi fell silent, a wave of melancholy washing over the car. “I don’t know, Sarah. She sort of confessed her feelings to me, but then pulled back so fast I didn’t even have time to process before I was left alone, watching her taxi disappear into the night.”

She let out a heavy sigh. Sarah gave her shoulder a gentle pat, about to offer words of encouragement, when Vi spoke again. “She doesn’t talk to me. Doesn’t answer my texts or calls. Avoids me at the university and sidesteps me when meets with Mom. She slips away so effortlessly, and I don’t know how to not just grab her but at least hold her a little longer.”

“Then today’s your lucky day,” Sarah said with a cryptic smile. “Maybe I talked to someone with a little pull over tonight’s dinner plans. Maybe you’ll get a chance to get closer to her… just don’t scare off that innocent doe.”

Violet stared at her, dumbfounded. Sarah looked angelic yet so unnerving that icy shivers ran down Vi’s spine.

“I’m scared of you,” she admitted candidly.

“Oh, don’t worry, babe… I’m on my meds.” Sarah gave a sly wink, cranking up the music volume.

…

This is a small restaurant, closed to the general public. You can only book a table by getting a recommendation from a friend who’s already been here, passing along a special code. This is done to ward off nosy journalists who dig not only into the Medarda family`s dirt but also their esteemed friends and partners. The restaurant is a safe space, free of debauchery and indecency. Only peaceful relaxation and delicious food. They serve cuisine from all corners of the world, with the menu changing every two weeks.

In many ways, Felicia chose this place precisely for that reason, to calmly gather with family and loved ones, enjoying European cuisine. And also, because Mel had praised the new chef, whom she managed to poach from a French restaurant. A pleasant stroke of luck and an opportunity to raise the prices.

Mel mostly focused on multiplying her trust fund. When she gained access to it, she didn’t hesitate long before investing in Viktor’s project for safe plastic recycling, which paid off handsomely. Their collaboration still works brilliantly. They keep attracting more people, aiming for increasingly ambitious ideas, some of which require an actual miracle to achieve.

When Sevika casually mentioned one evening the idea of opening a brewery with help of a unique recipe, the next morning Mel’s representative sent her an official inquiry. She wanted to study the data, statistics, and their business plan before diving into something outside of the HexTech lab. But secretly, she’d have invested anyway, her heart was too restless whenever she and Sevika were in the same room.

Felicia introduced them, Vander and Sev were school friends. Though the man is older than Felicia and the others, he’s always been like an older brother to her, with no hint of romance. Mel set her sights on Sevika immediately. One evening, when Jayce threw another tantrum over something trivial, she simply found herself in an unfamiliar bar, with the woman behind the counter.

Jayce is still like a big kid. He’s definitely a scientific genius and brilliantly applies his intellect to the work, but in everyday life, sometimes just unbearable. He frets over minor things and probably wouldn’t survive alone if it weren’t for deliveries and cleaning companies. And his emotionality is sometimes like that of a child who doesn’t yet know how to handle their emotions or what they are, so he reacts the way he does.

Viktor is probably the only one unbothered by the man’s outbursts. He usually continues what he was doing, unruffled, or listens until the end, then gives some vague response that can be interpreted any way you like. And it always works. Jayce finds some kernel he needs in it and calms down.

Mel could never do that. She was always more irritated, though she tried to hide it. After all, they were a couple, and supposedly, they should understand and accept each other as they are. But as the years passed, Mel increasingly realized they shouldn’t have been together. They’re different, they see the world differently, and they love completely different things.

One day, standing in a stunning white dress at the altar, with a bride who gave her so much happiness, peace, safety, and love, Mel let her heart choose again and ran away, leaving the best life behind. But was it truly her heart’s choice, or just the strongest fear? Choosing between the unknown with Sevika and the mismatches with Jayce, she chose him.

Mel knew who they were and that they’d stay that way. But still… she got scared and fled, breaking two hearts at once, which still can’t find peace.

And Sevika, after that, chose herself. What was the right thing to do.

One of the halls was closed for special service. A huge, rather oval, table stood in the center of the room. Luxurious tablecloths, exquisite dishware, and impeccable decorations adorned both the hall and the table. Everything sparkled and shimmered. The festive atmosphere was distinctly palpable in the air.

A simple and safe seating arrangement… could have been, if Felicia had taken care of it, but she decided that they were all grown adults and could behave civilly in any case. Yes, they’re all like one big family, but that very clause about “+1” in the invitation caused a bit of discord and a few extra seats.

There’s a suspicion that Felicia was interested in ensuring certain questions between certain people were finally settled, but she won’t tell you that. She won’t tell them either, only winking at Vander when the only free seat for Vi ends up next to Caitlyn, and Mel finds herself beside Jayce, who brought Viktor.

Claggor with his fiancée, Jinx as usual with Ekko, and Mylo with some random woman who apparently couldn’t figure out how to turn him down. He was known as a notorious ladies’ man who loved girls more from afar than up close. Mylo spoke comically, flirted awkwardly, and chose questionable outfits. Felicia always reassured Vander, sensing that somewhere out there was the one who would love him even in his clumsiness. He just hadn’t found her yet.

Two empty chairs were driving Caitlyn up the wall. She knew exactly who Vi would bring, but she had no idea what kind of relationship tied them together after that evening. And perhaps it wasn’t at all the kind she wished for. Though deep down, she hoped that Katarina would walk in with Vi.

That would be safe and clear. They’re friends, she has a boyfriend, and Caitlyn could, without fear, stare at her inappropriately long, and nothing would happen. That’s all she could do. The professor didn’t entertain conversations, afraid that they would bring them closer. And what would happen if they got closer?

She had so carelessly let slip her feelings, intoxicated by Vi’s closeness and warmth, that she didn’t know what to do. The professor held her tightly, unable to force herself to pull away, especially when she was met with the tender embrace of the student herself.

It was pleasant.

Endlessly sweet and comforting to stand there, holding onto her. Feeling her muscles under fingers, catching floral scent on her lips, experiencing so much tenderness and coziness that she had never felt before. Caitlyn wanted to hold Vi tightly-tightly, firmly-firmly shielding her from storms and hardships, offering the girl all the happiness in the world.

She wanted to be with her, wanted to allow herself…

But she stuffed all that bottled-up outburst back inside, sealing it with a sturdy titanium lock. If only to not harm Vi, if only to not hurt her by the fact that she couldn’t simply follow her desires and feelings. The professor didn’t want to play hot-and-cold with student. That would be cruel and unfair, but unwittingly, they both ended up drawn into it.

And every day she asked herself, why Vi? Why her, of all people? There’s plenty of fish in the ocean, but she always loved the one that splashed carefree in the sea. Watching her, catching the glints of her beautiful scales in the sunlight. Admiring and loving from afar.

Because getting closer meant destroying.

…

Vi nervously fidgeted with the buttons on her suit vest. Her eyes darted over the numbers changing as the elevator descended. Beside her, Sarah observed her calmly. Their outfits unintentionally complemented each other – a light red dress with thin straps in duet with a red vest over a white button-up shirt paired with red trousers. For the first time, Vi had ironed them so well that the creases could slice a steak.

“You lookin’ nervous,” an observation.

“No.” A denial.

“Cool,” Sarah turned away indifferently, but her eyes secretly watched, waiting for Vi to confess.

The elevator dinged, and the doors opened. Without looking, Violet pressed the button for the top floor and stood, pressing her forehead against the cold metal. “Fine, yes, I’m nervous, so what? So what?!”

Sarah placed hands on Vi’s shoulders, squeezing them firmly, her green eyes locked on gray ones. “Listen up. We’re walkin’ in there, you’re gonna smile, and I’ll hold your arm so you don’t even think about runnin’ when you see that fine blueberry with our beloved dean.” Vi nodded, fearfully. “I’d bet whatever you want, and I won’t even gotta do much to make Kiramman start losin’ her mind with jealousy. If you want, I can add some extra flair. Nod if you’re in.”

Vi nodded.

“Then just play along if it comes to that, but I figure Ambessa’ll be too busy tryin’ to reconnect with Mel. So we won’t gotta try too hard, Caitlyn’ll be left behind for the daughter, and you’ll be right there like a knight, feel me?”

Vi nodded.

“You even hear what I just said?” Sarah squinted uncertainly, searching for consciousness in the girl’s eyes.

“Yes, sure. First, I tried to pull this off with Katarina, and now with you – variety.” She made a gesture with her hands, mimicking a rainbow, like in that SpongeBob meme.

“Bringing Katarina into this was a dumb idea, y’know,” Sarah said with a sneer, unimpressed. “Only someone lazy, or blind, wouldn’t know about her and Garen.”

The elevator dinged again, and the doors opened.

Arm in arm, they stepped out, and a waiter immediately greeted them. After asking the standard question, he quickly led girls to the private hall. Everyone was already there but hadn’t rushed to sit at the table, waiting for the latecomers.

Jinx spotted them first, enveloping Vi in a hug and giving Sarah an approving look. After a few handshakes and warm embraces, Felicia quickly greeted them while the others took their seats. No assigned seating, just improvisation. Knowing Sarah’s situation, Vi’s family warmed up to her a bit.

“Glad to see you both!” Felicia rubbed their shoulders. “Try not to flip the table, okay?”

“Mom!” Vi protested her mother’s joke but gave a slight smile, seeing Sarah smirk.

“Ain’t makin’ no promises.” The redheaded vixen winked at her, and they moved deeper into the hall.

You know, this could have been a nice, calm dinner around a large round, or rather oval, table. They all could have engaged in light, polite conversation, sharing news… but `conflicts` naturally gravitated toward each other when the family sat more or less close together, with Jayce next to Mel, her mother on the other side, and then Caitlyn. In the end, Vi found herself wedged between the professor and Sarah, with a prime view of something brewing among the trio sitting across from her.

Jayce didn’t shy away from doting on Viktor, laying a napkin across his lap, casting an unmistakable glance at Mel. Ambessa, without the slightest hesitation, placed her hand on Caitlyn’s thigh, discussing the menu. The professor uncomfortably crossed one leg over the other and shot a look at Vi, who was visibly staring and furrowing her brows.

The waiters approached to take orders.

Next to Viktor sat some dark-haired girl Vi had never seen before, and while Sarah tried to distract her from the overly tactile dean, Vi glanced at Jinx for answers. Sister only smirked slyly, nudging Ekko in the side. The guy looked up from the menu and chuckled at Vi. She furrowed her brows in confusion, but Mylo, sitting next to Jinx’s boyfriend, just winked, saying they’d already chosen a dish for her.

Sarah gently placed her hand on Vi’s, drawing her into the conversation. Violet nervously glanced at her, to which Sarah mouthed for her to cool it. The girl took a few subtle, slow breaths but still quickly retreated to the bathroom.

She was nervous about seeing Caitlyn after the professor had fled in that vulnerable moment. She feared seeing coldness and indifference in her eyes. But quickly got angry when she noticed how freely Ambessa was acting with professor. Vi started to boil when Sarah joined the game, and Caitlyn was clearly jealous, not even hiding it from Violet herself.

The professor’s inconsistency infuriated her. It drove her mad that Caitlyn couldn’t just take the step and talk to her. Miss Kiramman had left her on an unanswered voicemail, not even trying to explain what she thought or wanted. She just ran away and hid.

Vi wanted to drive to her place and demand answers, even if the police would haul her away after a call from the concierge, but Katarina talked her out of it.

Some absolute nonsense was happening, and Vi didn’t want to be part of it.

Yes, she got a rejection from Caitlyn. Then she got signals of jealousy mixed with uncertainty. And then Caitlyn basically confirmed what Vi had suspected but dismissed as her own blossoming desires. Nothing was simple with Caitlyn. With Sarah, it was even easier. But here, what the hell was going on? What should she do? How should she act, how should she react? What the fuck was happening, and where was it all going?

A slow, deep breath in. An equally slow exhale.

Vi returned to the table.

A few toasts, loud conversations, and the appetizers were done. Felicia and Vander were quizzing Claggor and his fiancée about their upcoming celebration. Jinx, Ekko, and Mylo were whispering mischievously, giggling between phrases. Viktor calmly listened to the dark-haired lady talk about how her career in the modeling business was taking off. Jayce and Mel were hissing at each other, trying not to kill one another. Ambessa savored her wine and the warmth of Caitlyn’s skin, while Sarah nervously glanced at the professor, pulling away from Vi.

“What’s wrong?” the girl asked her in a half-whisper.

“Nothin’,” she nervously sipped her wine. “Some fire bruschetta, right?”

“Yeah,” Vi raised a questioning brow, puzzled. “Something happened?”

Sarah kicked her under the table, signaling that it was about Caitlyn and Vi needs to drop it, nervously dabbed her mouth with a napkin.

The main courses were served quickly.

The table was supplemented with wine and whiskey upon request, some juice for the teens, and sparkling water for flavor. By the time everyone got what they wanted, a plate of escargot appeared in front of Vi. A French dish of snails, served with white wine, but Vi hadn’t yet reached the drinking age.

The girl looked at it awkwardly, then at the giggling Jinx, Ekko, and Mylo. While the others calmly enjoyed their dishes, she didn’t know how to approach hers. Before the food was served, Sarah had disappeared to the balcony with the dark-haired girl, intending to share a cigarette or two.

Caitlyn, pleased that a single glance had intimidated and chased Sarah off, half-listened to whatever Ambessa was talking about. The rest of her attention was fixed on Vi, trying to figure out how to approach her.

She felt the distance and anger radiating from Vi since the start of the evening. From the moment their eyes met and they greeted each other with only a brief handshake. That skin-to-skin contact sent shivers down Caitlyn’s spine, the sun suddenly shone brighter, the breeze felt warmer, and the evening seemed better. But as soon as Ambessa placed a hand on her waist, Vi changed, as if someone had first stolen her ice cream and then shot her in the knees.

It was a bit weird, Ambessa’s behavior. They had absolutely set boundaries, but showing up to the celebration together seemed to have untied the dean’s hands. She wasn’t afraid of light contact and even provoked it, while Caitlyn basked in jealousy, watching Sarah’s hands glide over Vi like melted butter on a knife.

It was no longer funny, how much they’d tangled everything up themselves.

“Violet?” Caitlyn addressed her when Ambessa was distracted by Mel and Jayce’s bickering, with Viktor’s passive and reluctant involvement.

Vi didn’t respond, even trying to turn away, though in their position it was impossible. From the other end of the table, Felicia watched them like a hawk, feeling uneasy for daughter. Getting no response, Caitlyn took matters into her own hands.

She nonchalantly slid a bit closer to the girl, pushing glasses out of the way. Taking special tongs in her left hand, she gripped the snail shell, then used a special fork to extract the snail from inside. It was coated in garlic butter with aromatic herbs and smelled simply divine.

Confidently meeting Vi’s gaze, she brought it to the girl’s lips, urging to open her mouth. The student hadn’t expected something so bold from the professor. She tried to figure out how to discreetly google the process when Caitlyn’s hands entered her field of vision. How they confidently held the shell and deftly extracted the snail. Vi expected the demonstration to end there, but Caitlyn floored it.

Felicia inhaled sharply, her eyes widening slightly, though she hid behind her wine glass. Vi extended her tongue and carefully touched the bottom of the meat, slowly guiding it into her mouth. They didn’t break eye contact, remaining still as the girl tried to savor the dish.

Then Caitlyn took the next one and did the same. Vi leaned in a bit closer, and Felicia respectfully averted her gaze, urging Jinx not to make a big deal of it. In a quiet exchange between mother and daughter, they agreed to revisit it later when no one else was around.

It seemed no one else noticed them, lost in their own squabbles. Caitlyn continued feeding Vi, who subtly placed a hand on her thigh, squeezing it slightly when she was ready for the next snail. They smiled warmly at each other, as if nothing and no one else existed.

They could have just talked…

…

The evening rolled on its course. Caitlyn increasingly noticed how uncomfortable and upset Vi was that she had come with Ambessa, and though they were no longer romantically involved, they still remained close.

The dean, it seemed, wasn’t bothered by anything around her. She intended to enjoy herself in the company of a stunning woman and close friends, but her daughter’s bickering with that upstart inventor wouldn’t give her peace.

“You’ll open your mouth at the dentist,” Mel retorted venomously to Jayce’s latest petty jab.

“You’re the one to blame for this, and now you’re trying to prove it’s all my fault?” He angrily gripped his fork.

“If it weren’t for your stupid antics, I’d be happily married, and my Sevika would be sitting next to me, not your hick face.”

He puffed up with indignation. “Hick face?!” They were still whispering, trying not to ruin the good evening and pleasant dinner for the others. “If I enjoyed talking to bitches, I’d have gotten a dog by now.”

Mel was on the verge of either hitting him or splashing her drink in his face. “Absolutely! That’s what comes for me from constantly talking to idiots.”

He leaned closer to her, though Viktor immediately grabbed his elbow, trying to stop Jayce. “You’re fucking driving me crazy. Yes, I stood up in the middle of your vows and asked you to run away with me, but don’t,” he pointed a threatening finger at her. “Don’t make me out to be some malicious seducer. You made the choice! You alone! You, Mel Medarda, ran away from the altar with me, and then regretted it!”

SLAP.

The hit rang so sharply off his cheek that the echo bounced off the walls, drawing everyone’s attention. Silence fell over them.

The balcony door slammed shut from a draft, and the laughing girls walked inside. They stopped awkwardly, not understanding what had happened. Vi was chewing her last snail, now fully turned toward Caitlyn, while the professor, adhering to etiquette, set down her utensils and reached with a napkin to wipe Vi’s mouth, where a bit of butter lingered at the corners. She seized the moment while all eyes were fixed on Mel and Jayce.

The professor distracted Violet, allowing herself to brush her thumb along her cheek and smile sweetly while they gazed at each other adoringly. Sarah definitely noticed this as she took her seat but tactfully kept quiet. She only nudged Vi in the side when everyone started coming to their senses, and the girls pulled away from each other, as the dish was finished.

“Enough!” Ambessa said firmly, but Mel cut her off. “Please excuse me,” she tossed her napkin onto the table and stepped out onto the empty balcony.

The dean didn’t know whether to follow her daughter, but Felicia gave her an encouraging nod, and after kissing Caitlyn’s hand, she went after her. The professor was surprised by the gesture but was even more startled by Vi’s reaction. She didn't notice.

“What’s that smell?” the girl inhaled the scent of Sarah’s hair. “Were you smoking weed?”

Sarah smiled lazily, flirting with Mylo’s brunette with her eyes. “Chill, babe, it’s just half a joint.” She shrugged. Caitlyn rolled her eyes at the affectionate nickname, finishing her ragout.

“You’re not supposed to take anything while you’re on meds!” Vi nearly shouted, gesturing so wildly that the ring flew off her finger and landed somewhere on the floor.

“Shhh, Vi,” she glanced around, hoping no one overheard. “Ain’t takin’ ’em today, therapist said I can have a glass’a wine, okay?”

“What the hell, Sarah?”

Caitlyn tracked the ring’s trajectory and carefully bent down to pick it up. Vi’s hand covered the edge of the table to keep the professor from accidentally bumping her head as she straightened up.

Sarah rolled her eyes. “C’mon, don’t spaz, the doc approved it, understand?”

Caitlyn, noticing this caring gesture, couldn’t hold back a smile, biting her lip. She took Vi’s hand in hers and slipped the ring back onto her finger, gently stroking the skin as she did. The girl quickly thanked her with a soft smile.

“Show me where she says that, then I’ll calm down.” Vi was worried about her but couldn’t express it any other way than through anger.

Somewhere at the other end of the table, Jinx muttered under her breath. “Ugh… useless lesbians.”

Sarah rolled her eyes and began choosing a dessert, ignoring Vi’s glances and heavy breathing.

The atmosphere calmed down a bit. Those at the table returned to relaxed conversations and playful banter.

Her choice fell on a caramel cheesecake, while Vi, without looking, pointed at the menu and ended up one-on-one with an apple strudel, which she absolutely didn’t like. Caitlyn savored an assortment of small cupcakes with various fillings. Her eyes sparkled like those of a child tasting the power of sugar for the first time, as if the world would never be the same again.

Vi watched with affection as she was fully immersed in her dessert, delighting in the soft, buttery sponge cake with creams of different flavors. It seemed the chocolate-coffee sponge with vanilla cream was her favorite, as a sultry moan escaped her chest after it, setting Vi’s lower abdomen ablaze.

At that moment, the student tried to sneak a piece of cheesecake, only for Sarah to greedily pull the plate away and quickly devour it in large bites. Vi looked at the girl in confusion, girl`s pupils still dilated.

“You eatin’ your strudel?” Vi shook her head and slid the plate closer to Sarah. “Thank you, kind lady.”

If you turned around, you could see Jayce had slipped out to the balcony and was fighting for his life while Mel threatened to throw him off. Viktor calmly devoured his tiramisu in Ambessa’s company, who was trying to pry out of him what exactly was going on between the three of them. But it seemed Viktor himself wasn’t particularly in the know.

He’d been dragged into this against his will. The man had worked independently on various ideas and projects for a long time until his professor introduced him to Jayce. They quickly bonded over a shared passion for the most complex and seemingly impossible things. Together, they founded HexTech and built a technological empire. Mel was their main critic. The woman had a keen eye for what was truly valuable and what wasn’t. A breakthrough is great, but you’ve got to make money too.

“And how often does she mention this Sevika?” Ambessa slowly sipped the tartest, driest of all dry wines.

“More often than you might imagine,” he finished his tiramisu. “I’m not too informed, but it seems to me she just got scared of her feelings for her and made a mess of things.”

The dean raised an eyebrow, pondering Viktor’s words, then nodded, accepting his conclusions as truth. She didn’t know Sevika. But if Mel chose her, she must be the best match. Perhaps she should step in and talk to her?

Ambessa had always been too strict with her children. First, her son Kino ran away, then Mel quietly packed her bags while she was away and hid in an unassuming apartment on the city’s outskirts. The younger Medarda fiercely fought for her independence from, to some extent, a despotic mother.

Ambessa wasn’t a villain. She was simply used to keeping everything and everyone in an iron grip after her husband’s death, when a real hunt was unleashed on their family. They inherited Mr. Medarda’s empire, which gave no peace to many influential families, except the Kirammans, who remained loyal and devoted allies, helping Ambessa hold her ground.

Circumstances made her this way. Would she want to change everything? To bring her husband back to life – yes. But now she would want to stand beside him at the helm, not behind him as a reliable rear guard.

…

Vi didn’t notice when it happened, but a good portion of the people had ended up on the dance floor, swept up in the dance. Including Sarah, who was now twirling in the arms of the very same woman who came with Mylo, Samira. The guy didn’t seem too bothered, chatting with friends, catching up on the events that had happened in the meantime. Claggor’s fiancée had left for some business, and he joined his brother.

Vander invited Felicia for a slow dance, and she gladly accepted. They were talking about something serious, occasionally frowning. Probably about business again. When the kids grew up, it had practically become their obsession. As if they’d been waiting for the moment they could endlessly work without feeling guilty.

Ambessa, after a hurried goodbye, took a deeply upset Mel home. Felicia and Caitlyn had spoken with her on the balcony for a long time, calming her and trying to find the right words, but she still looked unusually dejected.

Jayce was drinking at the bar, endlessly venting and complaining about something to Viktor. The latter rarely interjected with short phrases, trying to guide his friend from the storm into a quiet harbor.

Vi was pulled from her observations by a quietly approaching waiter. He placed a plate of caramel cheesecake in front of Caitlyn, and she politely thanked him.

The professor cleared her throat and slid her chair closer to Vi. Quickly dividing the cheesecake in half, she pushed the plate so it sat between them. Vi looked at Caitlyn in confusion as she silently handed her a second fork and nudged the half toward the girl.

Warmth spread inside her chest.

Happiness.

Vi slowly took the fork and slightly scooted her chair closer, masking the scrape on the floor with an awkwardly loud cough. The butterflies inside her couldn’t contain their delight, squeezing the girl from within. She glanced sideways at Caitlyn, who pretended not to notice the reaction she’d sparked in Violet. The woman sat there, actively biting the corners of her lips and cheeks in turn to suppress the wide smile that insistently wanted to break free and meet the student’s tender smile.

A piece of cheesecake melted on Vi’s tongue. “Caitlyn, I—”

“There’s no need for that,” the professor broke off another piece. “Let’s not, please. Not right now…”

“So when?” she looked at her with sad hope, knowing the right time would never come.

“I’m not sure, Violet,” Caitlyn looked at her with longing. “Please, just not now, okay?” she asked quietly, vulnerably.

“Okay,” the girl sipped her unsweetened green tea.

They continued eating, exchanging glances. Short smiles danced between them without pause. Some calm classical music was playing, the kind Felicia loved. Jinx never really shared that passion, but Vi sometimes saved certain pieces to her playlist. She wanted to take Caitlyn’s hand, leave a few light kisses on her beautiful cheeks, but she kept it to herself, trying not to nurture such thoughts when the woman was this close.

Caitlyn herself couldn’t take her eyes off the girl’s features. She watched how beautifully the freckles lay on her cheeks and nose. She saw the neat tattoo on her face, which suited her so well. Slightly smudged eyeliner and gray eyes that now looked more like sky-blue.

“How’s university going? Already got any favorites?” she smirked slyly.

“Of course,” Caitlyn chuckled briefly. “Redheads, in particular, are rather fortunate.”

“You know they don’t have souls?” Vi teased, mimicking the professor.

“And where might it have gone?” Caitlyn was clearly flirting.

“Judas had red hair… guess he took all the souls too,” the girl shrugged nonchalantly.

“All those Sunday services your mother dragged you to, are they the reason you’re toying with Bible references now?” She propped her chin on her hand, savoring the dessert.

“No, I just wanted to know what all the fuss was about,” Vi popped the last piece into her mouth, envying Caitlyn, who hadn’t finished yet.

“Well?” The professor took a piece and brought it to Vi’s lips, holding her hand under the fork to catch anything that might fall. “Did you manage to find out?”

“Yeah,” the girl carefully leaned forward, taking the dessert from the fork. “But I don’t want to spoil it, sorry…” She feigned sadness on her face.

Caitlyn laughed quietly, wiping crumbs from the girl’s face with her napkin.

They continued chatting sweetly over tea. Vi talked about other books, safer ones. Caitlyn was surprised that the girl didn’t like tea and fell down that rabbit hole, expounding on the drink, its types, and its benefits. Vi propped her head on her hand and listened attentively, trying to decide in what order to try them all.

On the dance floor, Felicia froze when her eyes accidentally caught the only couple left at the table. She’d let the escargot incident slide, but now she couldn’t believe her eyes, seeing them sitting so close. The girls were laughing and talking animatedly, barely looking away from each other, even showing something on their phones. And when Caitlyn reached to feed Vi from her fork again, and Vi immediately leaned forward, Vander noticed too.

“Want to step in?” He was ready to stand with her as a united front.

“Hm…” Felicia pondered.

Did she want to step in?

Her first instinct was to agree, but after giving herself a moment’s pause, she wasn’t so sure anymore. Vi looked relaxed, utterly at ease, breaking her athletic diet and calmly enjoying the dessert. Felicia couldn’t see her face, but she noticed Caitlyn’s wide smile. She saw that she wasn’t hiding the gap between her teeth, which she usually covered with her hand around strangers.

They were strangers, weren’t they?

The woman saw how close they were sitting and how completely unembarrassed they were about it. Did they even remember they weren’t alone? Caitlyn smiled tenderly at her daughter and looked at her with some distant longing, perhaps. Felicia wasn’t sure, being quite far from them.

“They look happy,” Vander whispered softly, so as not to startle his friend or draw unwanted attention.

Confusion enveloped the woman. “Or maybe it’s just the wine…”

S🔮:

Out with Samira

Go grab your blueberry

[funny gif with cats]

Caitlyn covered a yawn with her hands, but it was still noticeable, so Vi laughed, trying to hold it in when the woman swatted her shoulder.

“May I give you a ride?”

“Aren’t you meant to wait for Sarah?” Caitlyn glanced around, trying to spot the redheaded girl.

“She’s already found her chauffeur for the night,” Vi stood, extending a hand to the professor. “So?”

“All right, then,” she smiled warmly at her.

Felicia appeared out of nowhere, pulling Vi into a tight embrace. Vander stood nearby… just in case.

“Happy Birthday again, Mom!” the girl hugged her tighter while Caitlyn watched them happily.

“Thanks, honey,” she wiped off the lipstick mark left on her daughter’s cheek. “You’re leaving already?”

“Yes, Fel,” Caitlyn pulled her into an embrace. “Tomorrow may bring no lectures, but the work doesn’t end with them.”

They parted as Felicia wanted to say something else, but Vander deftly cut her off.

“Need me to call you a taxi?” He pulled the phone from his pocket, though everyone knew the answer would be no. “Ambessa’s already left, after all.”

“So has Sarah, so I’ll drop the professor off and get some sleep before morning practice.”

“Good that you remember about practice and that Caitlyn’s your professor…” Felicia teased, wrapping it in a joke. “Alright, have a safe drive.” She hugged her daughter and friend again, trying not to burden them with her concerns for now.

Vander was a bit warmer, trying to reassure a flustered Vi that everything was fine, letting them head off into the night together.

“You think she’s really going straight to bed?” The elevator doors closed, while the professor and student kept talking nonstop.

“Yeah, Fel, they’re clearly not at that stage yet.” He put an arm around his friend in a comforting gesture.

“And what stage are they at?”

Even they didn’t know, climbing into the same car.

Caitlyn had had a bit too much wine and couldn’t get the door open when Vi appeared beside her and deftly helped her into the car. She fastened her seatbelt, leaning in closer than necessary. The professor stared at the girl intently, not allowing herself anything more.

“Are you warm?” Vi asked, starting the car.

“Quite…” Caitlyn exhaled dreamily. The alcohol had reached its peak. “You’re so beautiful.” She gazed at Vi, trying to memorize every little detail of her.

“And you’re too tipsy for me to take that seriously.” The girl laughed as the woman pouted and turned away from her.

The drive was short. They spent it in cozy silence, with Vi checking the GPS while Caitlyn drew hearts on the fogged-up window. Well, more accurately, she breathed on it herself to make it fog up.

Vi parked in an open guest spot and got out. Caitlyn had even dozed off, inhaling the familiar floral scent, listening as the girl quietly hummed along to the song playing on the radio.

“Good morning, sleepyhead,” the professor woke up. The door was open, and Vi was crouching, catching her unfocused, sleepy gaze. “Want me to walk you to your penthouse?”

“No, thank you, the front door will be perfectly fine,” she said softly, brushing the back of her fingers along the girl’s cheek. Vi caught woman’s hand and brought it to her lips, leaving a featherlight kiss.

Caitlyn smiled faintly and stepped out, responding to the extended hand that steadied her. Her feet ached terribly from a whole day in heels. Though the professor loved wearing them, sometimes it was nice to slip into sneakers or even slippers.

Vi politely supported her at the small of her back, escorting her at least to the door. When Caitlyn stopped and spun around abruptly, she locked herself in the girl’s arms.

“Don’t you dare kiss me!” she said firmly, moving closer to Vi. The girl’s eyes widened, and she froze. She literally didn’t know what to do, afraid to move. Violet tried to find logic between the woman’s words and actions. “I said…” she declared a bit louder, “Don’t you dare! Kiss! Me!”

They stood so close their breaths could have mingled. But Vi made a different choice, drawing on what she’d already learned about Caitlyn and the consequences of her impulsive decisions.

Instead, the girl’s lips lightly brushed her cheek, making the woman catch her breath, her fingers on Vi’s shoulder gripping tighter. It was no more than a moment before the professor came to her senses.

At such unexpected audacity, Caitlyn covered Vi’s face with both hands and tried to pull away, laughing. “God, what are you doing?!” Vi laughed heartily, keeping the woman from stumbling. “I told you – no kisses! You headstrong girl!”

They laughed. Their bodies brushing against each other. The breeze chilled Caitlyn’s skin, and she wrapped her arms around the Vi’s neck, pressing closer.

“Please, drive carefully,”

“Of course, Cait,” Vi hugged her tighter, receiving it back, and stepped away. “Good night!”

“Sleep well, Vi.”

Caitlyn was smiling as she entered the lobby. She smiled in the elevator. She smiled broadly as hot water cascaded over her skin in the shower. She’d done it again. Once more, she hadn’t controlled herself because of the intoxicating closeness to Vi.

She was snapped out of her thoughts by a message from Jayce.

Jayce :

Yo, im WASTEDDD.

Can i swing by ur plce? Plsss? 😵

…

They sat on the couch in her apartment. Caitlyn was wrapped in warm pyjamas, having shared a T-shirt with her friend. It looked comically undersized on his large frame, but he didn’t complain, since it was his own fault for throwing up on clothes instead of in the toilet when he arrived.

“I tried talking to Sevika, but she could barely hold back from killing me, and I bolted.” He lay dejectedly on the cold wooden floor of the living room.

“Whatever possessed you to stop the wedding?” Caitlyn sat with her knees pulled to her chest.

“Honestly, I don’t know,” the man sighed heavily. “Back then, I felt like I wanted her to be with me. It felt like my heart was breaking when I showed up at the ceremony.”

“And now?” A certain smile and laugh flickered in the woman’s mind.

“Now I think I was just lonely. It feels like I was just sad that she’d found someone, that they were even getting married, while I was still spending my evenings in an empty apartment.”

“Such an egoist, Jayce,” Caitlyn noted quietly. “You ought not argue with her at all.”

He straightened up and sat, trying to listen.

“Mel knows she made a mistake, but perhaps you could allow her to be upset with you without striking back?” He raised a questioning brow. “I believe that way she’d come to terms with herself more quickly, and it might even help your relationship. Then, perhaps, there could be a chance to speak with Sevika and resolve everything.”

Jayce snorted sarcastically. “Yeah, sure, thanks for the advice. How’s your love life, by the way? Already managed to seduce anyone besides your friend’s daughter?” He shook his head, not believing her words.

“I’m in love with her…” Jayce choked, accidentally inhaling whiskey at the unexpected confession.

“What, sorry?” He stared at her with wide, round eyes while Caitlyn hid her face in her knees.

“I’m in love with Vi, Jayce.” She could barely hold back tears. “I’m utterly, hopelessly in love with my best friend’s daughter. I, my dear Jayce, have feelings for my own student!”

Caitlyn was almost shouting as the tears finally broke through. Strong, masculine arms wrapped around her shoulders and pulled her to his chest. Jayce rocked her side to side, helping her ride out the pent-up frustration.

“You’re judging me, aren’t you?” She wiped tears on her sleeve.

“Should I?” Jayce smiled supportively. “Vi’s of age. Sure, she can’t drink alcohol yet, but that doesn’t matter. Yeah, she’s younger, but honestly, I’ve always seen her as an equal. We’ve never had issues talking. And from what I know, Mel hasn’t either. She grew up fast, so it’s not surprising.”

“I’m a professor, I cannot allow myself this. It’s utterly unethical,” Caitlyn pressed herself closer to her friend. “Felicia will kill me.”

“I don’t know about the university, but Vander might be the ally you need to keep Felicia from ending you.” He chuckled. “Usually, when she dug her heels in and refused to compromise, he easily helped us sort things out, acting as a mediator.”

“So, you’re suggesting I get involved with a nineteen-year-old student, while I’m nearing forty, and with her degree directly under my influence?”

“She’ll be twenty in December,” the man noted impassively.

Unimpressed by his response, Caitlyn shoved him so hard he fell back onto the floor, and he had no intention of getting up.

“Can you at least cover me with a rug?” The man was genuinely drunk, and there was a chance he wouldn’t even remember this conversation in the morning.

“No.” Caitlyn retreated to the bedroom, planning to hide under the sheets, hoping everything would somehow resolve itself.

“Fine,” Jayce called after her. “I’ll manage.”

Chapter Text

October began quietly. The days blurred into one as Vi went to the university at ten each morning, headed to the studio after classes, then returned home, scarfing down an unhealthy portion of noodles or fried rice with chicken. In the short breaks, she managed to hit the gym and stay in shape, but beyond that, not much happened.

Caitlyn had been whisked away to a whirlwind of conferences, convincing Viktor to take over teaching for two weeks. Academic seminars were a vital part of growth, a chance to share work with colleagues or learn from their expertise. Caitlyn tried to opt out, but no one else could go. She was set to return a couple of days before Jinx’s favorite holiday – Halloween.

Speaking of Jinx, with her sister’s help, a party was thrown with an absurd number of people. Vi wasn’t sure she knew even half of them. She wove through the crowd in the rented house, starting to wonder if she’d mixed up the address and stumbled into someone else’s party.

Eighteen years old. The first taste of freedom, the first steps into adulthood, the first punch that absolutely, definitely shouldn’t be offered to kids. And while Vi found herself on the dance floor after a not-so-brief phone call with Caitlyn, Ekko played babysitter, trying to keep up with the flash of blue pigtails everywhere they appeared.

Nothing terrible was happening, just a bit of rebellion within reasonable bounds. Yes, technically, she wasn’t old enough yet, but let’s not pretend it doesn’t happen. At least she was safe, supervised, and under enough control. Jayce blended into the crowd, while Mel unobtrusively held down the fort in the kitchen.

Vi and Caitlyn texted occasionally but stuck strictly to safe topics. Hobbies, food preferences, art, news, books. Vi even got the professor hooked on cyberpunk, saying it would suit her. And maybe, just maybe, she’d buy a high-powered gaming PC and dive into a marathon playthrough over the holidays. And maybe Vi invited herself over to watch and offer a few tips.

Then the professor sent a photo, looking for a good souvenir for Felicia, but all Vi could focus on was her reflection in the shop window. A loose, soft tracksuit a size too big, a careless bun with stray hairs sticking out, and an absolutely adorable focused face.

Student replied with a selfie of her own, with Viktor in the background, utterly lost trying to make sense of her presentation. Though he was supposed to teach the same course, he clearly hadn’t prepared. Caitlyn laughed and asked to get back to the question – crystal glass set or a set of spicy sauces?

Vi jolted awake to shouts from the street. Her head ached, and her body was still exhausted, weighed down by worn-out muscles. But she was glad to wake up at home in her bed, or rather, in her parents’ house, with Jinx curled up against her side at night, fast asleep. That girl always acted too cool for hugs with her older sister, but in moments of exhaustion, she’d slip under Vi’s sweatshirt and sit there, emotionally recharging.

Violet pulled on sweatpants and a T-shirt and headed downstairs. The front door was open, which should’ve alarmed her, but her entire family was gathered there. Vander and the brothers stood on the driveway, with a stunned Jinx hiding behind them.

Parents had given her a car.

She’d been too busy yesterday to accept the gift, so Vander and Felicia decided to wait until morning. Her first car. Another step toward independence. Only they knew this girl too well, far too well, and instead of the Chevrolet Camaro she adored, there stood a Citroën Ami. This tiny storm-cloud-colored contraption held just two people and didn’t go faster than 45 km/h.

Vi’s laughter snapped everyone’s attention from Jinx, who was still collecting her thoughts. She laughed so hard her cheeks hurt, unable to stop. She clutched her stomach and doubled over, gasping from how hilarious it was. It felt like a subtle trolling of her sister. Everyone knew Jinx was pretty reckless, despite passing her driving exams on the first try. And they’d promised her a car, just not which one.

“Why me?” Jinx stood with her forehead pressed against the car’s roof, hands in her pockets. “Vi’s the one who’s into them weird-ass cars… why me?” By the end of the sentence, she was whispering.

The girl was definitely grateful to her parents for the car, for such a generous gift, because they could’ve just said no given her often wild personality. But they found a compromise, and Jinx was thankful. Still, it nagged at her that Vi got a cool Indian cruiser bike, while she got this box with a propeller.

“Could be worse, least it’s electric.,” she said to herself and climbed inside, fitting perfectly. It was nice not feeling tiny next to a big vehicle, but 45 km/h? Seriously? Maybe she could push it to 60 km/h? Jinx nodded to herself, determined to bring it up for discussion once she figured out how to upgrade the car in a way that would satisfy her mom and get her approval.

Caitlyn received a photo of Vi perched on poor Ekko’s lap as they “sped” down an empty road with the wind in their hair. The sunroof was open, her hair fluttering in the breeze, and the glow of streetlights warmly caressed her face. The professor melted at the sight of such an uninhibited student. At the same time, she received an official invitation to the event from The Last Drop.

They had opened a new venue in the Tribeca district. The concept diverged from the usual one, especially with space for a small classical orchestra. Aimed at attracting a wealthier crowd, it was something like Prince Charming… only here it was kind and not trying to steal someone else’s wife. A sharply pressed suit vibe. Whole month remained until the event, but it was best to prepare early, especially when you’d be meeting your parents there after such a long time.

…

Pastel purple hair slicked back into an elegant updo. Glasses with a thin red frame perched on the tip of her nose. A shimmering velvet red dress with a stunning slit for the right leg and matching red heels. Small, elegant wings on her back and a magic wand, its silhouette hinting at the shape of a shotgun. The Fairy Godmother, mother of Prince Charming, had never looked so breathtaking as she did in Sarah’s hands.

“C’mon, pick up the pace!” she said, slightly irritated.

The hallways were empty, and only the nervous clack of Sarah’s steps spurred Vi to pick up her pace. They hadn’t overslept or lingered at the previous lecture. They’d met in the cafeteria with their usual group of five, enjoyed a tasty lunch, and discussed the approaching midterms. Garen launched into a rant about why orcas were more dangerous than any land animal, while Katarina whispered something to Sarah, throwing odd glances at Vi as she showed Lux her sister’s artwork.

“When you’re as old as me, then we’ll see,” Vi shot back.

They were terribly late for Professor Kiramman’s lecture, but Halloween was about the costume and its presentation, right?

The auditorium door opened with a long, grating creak, so big that the students inside winced at the jarring sound. Silence reigned within. The projector displayed another law problem from Caitlyn, which would be presented in the second half of the lecture.

The professor was nowhere to be seen.

“You got lucky, gray bean, our lil’ blueberry ain’t here,” Sarah held the door for her friend, scanning for empty seats. There were fewer students compared to the first lectures, let’s see how they handle the oral exam. “Pray she don’t peep we runnin’ late.”

“Show some respect for your professor, Fortune,” Vi “accidentally” lowered one leg of her walker onto Sarah’s foot. Tennis balls were attached to it, so it wasn’t painful, but definitely annoying. The girl hissed venomously.

“Move it before you keel over in the middle of the auditorium.” They whispered fiercely, trying not to disturb their classmates, but Vi’s pace was drawing more and more attention.

A ridiculous checkered shirt in gray tones, an unflatteringly brown vest faded from years of wear, black pants with boxy shoes. Oh, and of course, a red bow tie. Fake gray mustache and hair sprayed with temporary dye.

Vi shuffled slowly from the door to the nearest seat in the front row, which was taken. Sarah had already darted to an empty spot and started on the assignment, while her friend played her role to the hilt. She occasionally coughed unpleasantly and cast judgmental looks at her classmates’ youthful costumes. Just as annoyingly, she kept stopping to adjust the newspaper under her arm, as if she had no intention of sitting down at all.

“Miss Lanes,” a firm, cold voice came from somewhere in the shadows at the back of the auditorium. Vi flinched, and Sarah sank a bit in her chair, trying to blend into the crowd. Blue eyes gleamed in the light of the cold lamps, and white fangs flashed into view. “I strongly suggest you quicken your pace.”

Caitlyn stood hidden in a dark corner, draped in an elegant gothic cloak that enveloped her entire body. Beneath it lay a story woven from the secrets of ancient castles and theatrical stages. An exquisite burgundy-red shirt, as if steeped in spilled blood, flowed like liquid velvet, its sleeves flaring like the wings of a nocturnal creature. The fabric caught the light in a dance of crimson and garnet hues, with buttons lined up in a precise row, glinting like precious gems. A heavy inverted golden cross hung at her neck, drowning in the wine-colored fabric. Black high-waisted trousers cascaded in wide folds, like shadows. Golden buttons at the waist gleamed, reflecting the sunlight.

“WHAT?!” Vi shouted loudly, cupping a hand to her ear, playing up her fake hearing loss and poor eyesight, pulling out oversized glasses with fake thick lenses. Caitlyn bit her lip, holding back laughter.

“Kindly take an empty seat and get to work, if you please.” She stood motionless, like a towering shadow watching them, waiting for the slightest mistake. The students got chills from the professor’s performance today. She kept appearing out of nowhere next to you, correcting something, then vanishing just as quickly, taking all the warmth with her. In this costume, she was even more intimidating than usual.

Vi tucked the newspaper under her arm and shuffled a bit faster toward the nearest student. “Give an old man a seat, young fella,” she said. He gave her an odd look in his Superman costume as she shooed him away with a single, painless but sharp whack of the newspaper to his head.

She sat down with a heavy sigh and creaking bones, pulling out a typewriter and slowly pecking at the keys, pretending to search for each letter. Vi muttered under her breath, distracting Caitlyn from her observations.

In the blink of an eye, the professor was beside the girl, pen and paper in hand, a hint of blood on her tongue. “Use these instead, Violet, if you would.” The professor slowly slid the items closer, pushing the typewriter farther away.

“Why can’t I use my machine when these youngsters’ Satanic gadgets are allowed?” she frowned, staying in character.

“Because I am the professor here, and it is I who determine what is permitted and what is not,” Caitlyn said, moving the typewriter, because Vi reached for it again, oh-so-slowly. “You are fortunate your blood has long since passed its expiration, Miss Lanes, for otherwise, your disobedience would see you vanish entirely.” The last part she said so quietly only Vi could hear.

Vi slowly pulled a massive hearing aid from her pocket, crafted with Jinx and Ekko’s help from metal scraps, God knows where her sister found parts, and carefully folded paper for shape and detail. “What’s that, Professor? Speak up, these old ears can’t hear!”

“I said… if you do not cease disturbing your peers, Miss Lanes, you will hear nothing but the ringing of your own heart.” If anyone fully embodied their characters, it was Caitlyn and Vi… and maybe a few hundred other dedicated students.

Vi took the pen and blank paper as the professor effortlessly lifted the typewriter with one hand and carried it to her desk, far from the student. Before silence settled, Vi fished a rattling tin of “pills” from her pocket.

“Blood pressure,” she mumbled, shaking out a couple of colorful Skittles and swallowing them theatrically, grimacing. “At my age, every lecture is a survival test.”

A few students stifled laughs, covering their mouths, but Vi just shook her head disapprovingly. “Kids these days… laughing at the sick. Where’s your empathy?” she grumbled, pulling a folded accordion-style napkin from her shirt to wipe her comically thick-lensed glasses.

Then Vi leaned sharply toward the nearest girl in a witch costume, whispering far too loudly. “Dearie, read me the assignment out loud, my eyes aren’t what they used to be. Loudly, this ear’s completely shot.” To drive it home, she pressed the hearing aid to her ear.

Caitlyn, standing in the shadows, bit her lip to keep from laughing, her eyes glinting dangerously. “Miss Lanes, if you do not commence working independently, I shall be forced to drain you entirely for today’s lecture and bury you under additional assignments.”

“Oh no, no, Professor, don’t worry,” Vi fumbled with the paper but sighed loudly and added, “Kids these days are so irresponsible, won’t even read an assignment out loud for an old timer…”

Vi theatrically dropped her pen and clutched her chest when she saw the task on the board: Describe the legal consequences of illegally downloading music files from pirated sites and propose ways to protect authors in the digital age.

“Oh, Lord, pirates… That’s it, heart attack… call a priest…” But she couldn’t hold it in and burst out laughing, hiding behind her newspaper.

And in that moment, Caitlyn turned away for the first time, a wide smile spreading across her face as her cheeks flushed a bright red.

The party at the end of the week passed quickly and unnoticed as students drowned first in copious amounts of alcohol at frat houses, then in classes. Caitlyn was reluctant to part with her costume, she loved wearing the cape, flicking it with her hands as she walked, letting it billow like Severus Snape’s.

…

Vi lingered after on one Wednesday`s, stealing the attention of the exhausted professor. She babbled awkwardly, stumbling over words as fatigue and nerves made it hard to form coherent sentences. Caitlyn, with a warm smile, agreed.

Welcome to The Last Drop: Velvet!

A new haven where the raw energy of punk gave way to luxurious elegance. The spacious dance floor gleamed with a mosaic of luminescent LED tiles, casting shimmering patterns of light from a massive rotating disco ball on the ceiling. Cascades of crystal strands draped from above, catching the warm glow with soft red accent lighting. The bar area, a sleek black marble counter, boasted a wide array of premium drinks and crystal glassware.

Plush velvet seating in deep reds and creams surrounded low tables, where guests already sipped their drinks from artistic glassware. It felt like a modern take on the Roaring Twenties, steeped in Art Deco flair.

A grandiose chandelier, reimagined with a futuristic twist, was the centerpiece of the grand hall. Its prismatic reflections danced across walls clad in intricate dark wood paneling.

An exclusive sanctuary where intricate deals are struck and forbidden romances ignite.

Under the dim glow of candles in the bar-club’s coatroom, Caitlyn stood in a dress of rich burgundy-wine, flowing over her figure like dense velvet infused with the scent of rare vintage. The smooth, silky fabric hugged her body with daring, accentuating her slender waist and rounded chest. The dress, tied with a ribbon at the neck, featured a deep neckline that revealed her collarbones, with voluminous sleeves slightly gathered at the wrists. The star of the outfit was a white faux-fur coat, slipped off her shoulders, baring them in the warm room.

Vi walked just behind her, opening and holding every door, hand lightly grazing Caitlyn’s lower back in a confident gesture.

She wore an elegant suit in the softest cream shade, like fresh creamer poured into a pitcher. The blazer, with its broad shoulders, fit Vi perfectly, draping over a satin shirt with cuffs adorned with cufflinks – one shaped like a V, the other a C. The high-collared shirt was unbuttoned generously, revealing enough skin to remain tasteful. The matching cream trousers hugged Vi’s backside slightly too much, making Caitlyn try harder not to stare.

Tonight, they arrived together. As a pair for the evening. Felicia was with Vander, Jinx with Ekko, and Mel, having reconciled with Jayce as friends, sat together at one of the far corner tables.

Vi politely and slowly removed Caitlyn’s coat, handing it to the coatroom attendant. The professor checked her phone for messages and slipped it back into her rectangular clutch.

“Nervous?” the woman asked gently.

“Nope,” Vi replied with a smile. “This isn’t my moment to shine, it’s Mom’s and Vander’s. I’m just here for support, and no one’s expecting any boring speeches from me.” Caitlyn chuckled.

“I usually don’t enjoy these sorts of events, but somehow I have a feeling this one will be more of a cozy evening in a lovely setting than dull chatter about politics and business.” She adjusted Vi’s collar, smoothing it lightly.

“Thanks for agreeing to come with me!” The girl cautiously took woman`s hand and brought it to her lips, leaving a featherlight kiss, not letting go of woman`s gaze.

Caitlyn smiled warmly, slipping her hand under Vi’s arm, gripping her firm bicep. “Thank you for inviting me. I doubt anyone could make my evening as utterly delightful as you.”

“What, even our esteemed dean couldn’t impress the prim Brit?” They entered the main hall, heading toward the VIP section where the others were gathered.

“No,” Caitlyn subtly nudged Vi, hinting to refrain from such comments. “She lacks your sense of humour and charisma,” she said, lingering on the girl’s eyes. “I’m afraid no one in the entire world could compare.”

They approached the right table, where a brooding Vander reread his speech over and over, while Felicia stood slightly apart by the railing, observing the guests below. Jinx sprawled in Ekko’s arms. He wore a striking green suit with an emerald shirt and accented jewellery, while she rocked a cream three-piece suit.

Both the Lanes and Vanderson families were the only ones in cream, one of the venue’s signature colors. No one else could wear it. Guests were offered a stunning palette of complementary colors, perfectly harmonizing with each other and the club’s atmosphere.

“Oh, Cait, you’re finally here,” Felicia pulled the woman into an embrace, and they exchanged cheek kisses. “I don’t know how Vi convinced you to come with her, but I’m glad Ambessa won’t be here tonight.”

Vander cleared his throat. “I mean, Mel’s already a bundle of nerves,” Felicia continued. “She and Sevika crossed paths earlier today, and now she can’t peel herself away from Jayce.”

“And why is that?” Caitlyn frowned, and Vi, running a hand along her waist, sat next to Jinx and promptly downed half her non-alcoholic mojito.

“They fought. Again,” she said, glancing at Mel. “Vander and I barely pulled them apart, and clingy Jayce isn’t helping the situation.”

“What’s the matter with him?” Caitlyn sipped the cosmopolitan her friend handed her.

“Seems like Viktor’s not interested in relationships, well, except with science.” She shrugged, a slight smirk playing on her lips. “Sometimes I think they’ll never settle down.”

Caitlyn smiled, catching Vi’s tender gaze, not letting go of it, as the girl was engrossed in conversation with her sister and Ekko. “It feels as though I’m missing everything, and this chaos continues to grow.”

“Then work even harder, and you won’t have a clue what’s going on or why.” Felicia and Cait clinked glasses and laughed.

Down below to the right, by the wall, was a stunning stage where musicians from a renowned orchestra now entertained the guests. Pleasant music enveloped the space, with strings blending beautifully with the accordion and piano. At the bar, Tobias and Cassandra were deep in a serious, somewhat tense conversation. Unlike Caitlyn, they stayed true to the family colors, choosing noble blue outfits with golden accents that complemented each other.

The crowd of guests grew, nearly everyone had arrived, and it was time to begin.

Felicia and Vander descended under the host’s announcement and pompous music, holding hands. The man walked slightly ahead, supporting the woman, offering her steadiness and strength. Vi approached Caitlyn, standing closer than necessary. Jinx and Ekko leaned against the railing on the other side of the professor.

As the family heads began their speech, greeting the guests, Caitlyn and the younger Lanes sister were unexpectedly drawn into an enthusiastic discussion about rifles and other weapons, and the skill of a marksman.

Vi smirked, exchanging a glance with Ekko, subtly wrapping an arm around the professor’s waist and pressing closer. That’s when she noticed a sharp look from below, Cassandra Kiramman shot a glance their way, clearly displeased with their quiet, though subtle, whispering. Tobias only smiled warmly and redirected his wife’s attention back to the stage.

Vi felt uneasy. She sensed Caitlyn carefully disentangling herself from her touch, and politely withdrew her hand to avoid causing the woman any trouble.

When the speech sparked a furor and glasses were raised in a toast, Vi darted off for a new cocktail, missing the professor’s wistful gaze.

…

The event was the pinnacle of the season, drawing the wealthiest people from the coast. Felicia was in her element, the unspoken matriarch of the business world. Vander didn’t mind standing, metaphorically, just behind her. He was a skilled diplomat but too soft when a truly iron hand was needed. A kind-hearted man by nature, he let the mischievous sisters and restless brothers get away with plenty things in their teenage years, which didn’t always end well.

Caitlyn was pulled into one of those dull conversations by her mother, but this time she wasn’t alone, joined by friends, which allowed the professor to meet Vi’s gaze without fear, smiling tenderly at her, as if hiding behind her glass, not letting go of her gaze.

Vi, meanwhile, had Tobias laughing so hard that Cassandra furrowed her brow when her husband’s laughter drowned out the live music. Though she’d never admit it, Mrs. Kiramman was glad to hear such genuine laughter from her husband, and the fact that young Lanes was the cause was an added bonus.

She had always followed Vi’s successes. When the girls were growing up, the Kirammans, though not often, were there for them, aware of their situation and mindful of their close friendship with Connol`s parents, the sisters’ father. Caitlyn had drifted away from everyone, being on another continent and, due to certain quirks of character, viewed maintaining relationships differently.

Cassandra was also pleased to know that someone shared her passion for professional sports, especially swimming, and, oddly enough, she hadn’t lost hope of convincing Vi to pursue that path instead of business.

An hour later, Vi and Caitlyn sat very close at the table when hunger struck them all. No escargot pranks this time, just crispy fries and nuggets, which, it seemed, a certain elegant, soft hand kept sneaking when Violet pretended to be distracted by a conversation with her sister, as if she didn’t notice what Caitlyn was doing.

I don’t know, but it might seem that Vi even slid her plate a bit closer to her. Cait subtly squeezed the girl’s thigh in a grateful gesture and asked for a wine refill, which the student happily obliged. It felt nice to be cared for as herself, not her last name.

Felicia’s eyes were glued to them, and soon the professor noticed too.

An uneasy shiver ran through her body as she couldn’t read her friend’s emotions, only her tense posture betraying that she was truly noticing their not-so-subtle, yet fleeting, touches.

Caitlyn didn’t know what to do, how to act, or if she should do anything at all right now…

Felicia’s gaze shifted when Mel complained that she never got to perform the wedding dance she’d rehearsed for months, tirelessly practicing. Jayce was about to suggest she do it now, but Tobias, oblivious, took matters into his own hands.

“I believe these musicians are playing perfect tango music. It’s beautiful, yet no one seems to be setting an example with a proper dance.” He turned his gaze from the dance floor and looked tenderly at his wife. “Ah, back in our day, it was the highlight of the evening. Remember, darling, how we danced on our anniversary—”

“Tobias, please bear in mind that there are children present at the table,” Cassandra said, visibly embarrassed but quickly reverting to her impassive expression. Their hands found each other on the table.

A warm, friendly laugh passed around the table. It helped Caitlyn relax, but not for long, as Tobias wasn’t the only one with such an opinion.

“Vi, by the way, was quite into ballroom dancing back in school,” Vander chuckled. “Or maybe it was because of that graceful girl from English class… I’m not sure!” He gave Vi a sly wink.

The girl rolled her eyes, savoring her food, completely oblivious to the professor’s unease and the glances from her mother, which occasionally met Cassandra’s sharp gaze.

“Oh, that’s just perfect!” Tobias exclaimed enthusiastically. “Caitlyn dances wonderfully and, as far as I know, still takes lessons with one of our family friends.”

“I’m not sure that’s such a good idea, Father,” the professor said, dabbing her mouth with a napkin, warily glancing at Fel. “This isn’t precisely a ballroom dance kind of evening—”

“Absolute nonsense, darling,” Cassandra interrupted. “I think the guests would be thrilled if you and Vi danced for them. It’ll give us some interesting publicity and a few eye-catching articles,” Felicia added, but her gaze lingered on her friend almost absently.

Vi and Caitlyn exchanged a look, trying to figure out how to proceed without giving themselves away, but the mothers already knew. They’d skimmed the cream, the realization and confirmation, now it was time to sip the drink and find out what lay beneath between their daughters.

Vi offered her hand at the top of the stairs, helping Caitlyn descend. The guests greeted them with applause, delighting in the interaction of two heiresses of the city’s prominent families.

“I’ll take the lead, if you please,” the professor said curtly, trying to take Vi by the waist.

“No, cupcake,” Vi deftly slipped away, stepping slightly back from the woman, nodding to the musicians.

Her step faltered almost imperceptibly. The professor looked at Vi, amused, soaking in the affectionate nickname that she found surprisingly endearing. Another thread wove into their tangled knot of feelings, a complex secret they both wanted to keep to themselves a little longer.

The music scorched the air from the first notes. Vi extended her hand, giving Caitlyn no time for doubts. Her palm was warm, firm, and when their fingers intertwined, the woman’s breath hitched betrayingly.

The first step. Vi led, bold and confident, pulling her closer than the dance required. Caitlyn’s hips brushed against her thigh, and the world seemed to vanish. Each pulse of the music was like a heartbeat, each movement a desperate confession that couldn’t be spoken.

Vi held her firmly, her hand cradling her back, fingers sliding just lower than propriety would allow for a student-professor relationship. Caitlyn tensed… and yielded, letting herself be led further.

“Do you think something’s going on between them?” Felicia whispered in Vander’s ear, not taking her eyes off the enamored pair on the dance floor.

“Hands on the back, not the waist – pretty chaste for a passionate tango, if you ask me,” Vander said, thoroughly enjoying how they moved. There was something mesmerizingly magical about it. “Why do you ask?”

“It seems to me they might be in love…” Felicia downed her whiskey in one gulp, wincing slightly at the aftertaste. Vander raised a questioning brow, freezing in place.

“They act strange when they’re in any space together. They react to each other oddly – first pure joy, then some kind of inexplicable sadness, maybe?” Caitlyn met her gaze, not letting go of it, and while Felicia clearly understood what her happy friend was feeling, the professor couldn’t read anything. “My mother’s heart is uneasy, but I don’t understand…”

“If there’s something there, let them figure it out first,” the man decided neutrality was the best approach for now. “Then we’ll figure out what to do.”

“Yes, but I thought Cait and I were close enough to share everything, especially when it involves my daughter.” She watched and clearly saw how tender and careful they were with each other.

“Haven’t you considered that the issue might be exactly that Violet is your daughter?”

The turn. Their faces were so close that Vi’s breath tickled the woman’s lips. Caitlyn’s blue eyes wavered, her lashes fluttered, and she nearly let herself close them, drowning in the caress of the tango.

A long step. Vi’s knee lightly brushed her thigh. A gliding spin, and Caitlyn’s hand caught her shoulder, gripping a bit tighter than necessary, as if afraid she’d lose her balance otherwise.

“I’m so glad I have the pleasure of dancing with you,” the professor whispered. “And that I needn’t… steal you away from your date.” And watch someone else’s hands touch you… or see you hold someone else the way you hold me.

“You’re my date… tonight,” Vi whispered back, attuned to her.

The music quickened, and their movements grew sharper, more passionate. Vi led, and Caitlyn, without quite knowing why, surrendered, letting herself be pulled in, released, caught again, willingly caught in this game of passion and control.

And then, the moment. Vi swept her up, almost pressing her close, and Caitlyn allowed it. For the first time, she didn’t fight herself, she opened up, letting her body say what her soul had hidden.

It was then she realized, with stark clarity, that all her walls, all her barriers and defenses, had been melted by warmth and care. Without even noticing, she had let go of the reins and trusted another person.

After so many betrayals and heartbreaks, Caitlyn had let this kind, cheerful, reliable Vi in…

And it was then she felt the piercing, uneasy gaze. Felicia.

Her eyes were fixed on them, on her daughter’s hand at woman`s waist, on their breaths in sync. There was no amusement or pride in that look, only worry and suspicion.

A cold sliced through the heat. Caitlyn pressed closer to Vi but flinched back just as quickly, her heart pounding in her chest. Her fingers loosened, she took a step back, as if it had all been just a game.

The applause drowned out her breathing, but Caitlyn already knew she had allowed herself too much. And that scared her more than anything.

…

Cold air struck her lungs as she rushed onto the private balcony. Frost was slowly creeping into the city with December’s approach. Her breath came in gasps, as if she’d been sobbing, though no tears had fallen. She approached the railing, leaning against it, trying to steady her racing heart and ragged breathing.

Reality was weaving itself more and more into the cozy bubble, the warm cocoon she and Vi had spun while “dancing” around each other. The thoughts she’d successfully ignored for so long now crashed back like a tsunami, pulling back farther than usual before sweeping Caitlyn miles away from her safe harbor.

Now she knew people noticed. Her loved ones saw how they felt about each other. She realized that everything she’d buried was resurfacing under the weight of her emotions.

The warm touch of fabric on her shoulders snapped Caitlyn out of her frantic thoughts. Vi stood beside her in just her shirt, adjusting the blazer to wrap the woman more tightly. The professor’s hands, without hesitation, began buttoning the girl’s shirt to shield her skin from the biting wind. Caitlyn hadn’t even noticed she was shivering until the warmed fabric enveloped her.

“Do I dance so badly that you had to flee away the moment the music stopped?” Vi tried to joke. “Did I stepped on your toes too many times?”

Caitlyn wished she could sink into such a simple exchange, full of banter and mutual teasing. “No, Violet, just… please,”

She turned away, pulling the blazer tighter around herself. Closing her eyes, the professor tried to gather her thoughts. Tried to be wiser. Hoped the mind would take control so she could do what she must. Do what would break her heart and hurt Vi. Do the only thing that would be right.

Vi sensed the shift in her woman. “Want to come to my place and talk? I’ll make you tea, the way you like it, and—”

“No, Violet,” Caitlyn bit her lip painfully, fighting back tears. She felt how close the student was getting to her. How, with each passing day, they craved each other more – physically, metaphorically and emotionally. “I’m sorry.”

The girl frowned, moving to step closer, but Caitlyn insistently widened the distance between them, further still. Not meeting her eyes, she spoke in rehearsed phrases.

“Please forgive me, Violet,” she was ready to fall apart right here and now. “I am truly sorry for sending mixed signals that led to this misunderstanding—”

“Caitlyn, what’s going on?” A desperate smile flickered across the girl’s face as she tried to catch the woman’s eyes, searching for the truth she clearly wasn’t being told.

“You can’t be flirting with me, Violet,” Caitlyn said, removing the blazer and holding it out to the girl without looking. “I’m so sorry for giving you the wrong impression, for making you think there was anything between us… It’s completely my fault—”

“I don’t understand,” Vi cut in, turning away sharply, clutching the blazer like it was the last thread of the bridge between them. “One moment you’re there with me, and the next it’s like you’re not you at all, but some cold twin sister. Like someone’s mercilessly flipping a switch every time…”

Vi fell silent, the words cutting deep.

She knew exactly what she felt. The girl had already sorted out what had been driving her mad these past five months. Vi is in love. In love with her mother’s friend, her professor. The age gap had never bothered her. At some point, Vi even forgot about it, so effortlessly did they connect.

Caitlyn always treated her as an equal.

Never lectured, never tried to change her. Never sought to reshape or suppress her. She simply accepted the girl as she was – wild, creative, sometimes too loud, but so vulnerable and strong, sharp around the edges. Caitlyn didn’t try to smooth or soften those edges. She pressed herself against her, body and soul, and though not with words, made it clear, perhaps unconsciously, that she felt the same as Vi.

“Cait, listen,” the professor tried to interrupt, but the student gently stopped her as blue met gray. “I like you,” her hands trembled slightly. “A lot, and every time you push me away, it hurts deeply. I didn’t want to pressure you, but you keep doing this. You let me in close, then push me so far away…”

Caitlyn took another step back from Vi. “No, Violet, I cannot allow it,” she shook her head, hiding her shattered heart behind a facade of indifference. “It’s just a bit of self-deception. You’ll grow out of it, and someday, when you meet a wonderful girl, you’ll look back on this as a bad dream you’re glad never happened.”

“No, Cait, listen—” Vi tried to step closer, to touch her, but it was futile.

“No, you listen,” Caitlyn’s voice rose with anger, though it was rage at herself, even if the girl didn’t know it. “You’re a clever girl, just think for a moment. You’re at the beginning of your adult life, shaping your identity, discovering yourself and your path. Meanwhile, I seem to be heading downward rather than upward. All that lies ahead for me is family and old age.”

“No, don’t say that—” Vi’s desperate, puppy-dog eyes nearly shook Caitlyn’s freshly built wall.

“Violet,” the professor said firmly. “At the moment, it might feel like this is everything you need, like your final choice and that nothing else will ever happen – but it isn’t. You’ll learn something from this that will help you become a better version of yourself. Trust me, that’s usually how it goes. It may feel like your heart is broken now, but in a couple of years, you’ll be glad it didn’t work out.”

Caitlyn held herself like a true Kiramman. Cold, sharp, detached, ruthless.

“You don’t need a grown woman in her forties who feels nothing for you…”

No blow could have hurt more.

The professor knew, or thought she knew, she was doing the right thing, giving no hope. Burning all bridges, severing every path back with one sharp, cutting phrase. Yes, it was a lie, but Vi wasn’t in a state to see through the bluff.

The girl slowly lowered her head, hiding the face in the blazer, and only then did Caitlyn allow herself to look at her. Slumped, sad, as if a dementor had stolen all her joy and left her on the street without a single piece of chocolate. Vi’s shoulders trembled faintly, but silence hung around them.

She exhaled, and feet carried her away. “I’m sorry for putting you in this position,” the girl said, not looking at the professor, turning to trudge back inside. Only Caitlyn’s heavy, uncontrolled exhale made her pause and say something they both might regret.

“I know exactly how I feel about you, cupcake,” she said, once again melting the flimsy wall. “I may not be certain, but I know you feel something for me too. I absolutely saw it… in your lingering looks, your tender touches. And if I have to fight for us, I will. I’ll fight with everything I have, because this isn’t just a crush… I’m in love with you…” Her confession came in a whisper, like a secret meant only for Caitlyn.

“I’ll fight for us. For your love for me. For my love. I’ll battle for what my heart wants… even if I have to fight your stubborn scared ass too.”

…

A frosty, misty morning blanketed the vast estate visible from her window. The smoothly manicured lawn, with its hidden sprinklers, stretched out alongside a sizable garden brimming with fruit trees. A few sprightly gardeners trimmed bushes, preparing the grounds for winter.

Caitlyn had practically fled. First, she hurriedly packed her things, then found herself on a private jet with her parents, who wanted to spend some time in the family manor in western England. The woman initially refused to go, but in light of recent events, she quickly changed her mind.

She ran away. When things got complicated, she bolted without hesitation. Work could easily be done remotely while the students prepared, and she’d return in time for the midterm deadlines. She’d detach herself and briskly administer the exams. That’s what she promised herself, at least, as she smoked through a pack of random cigarettes she’d grabbed at a gas station.

She’d only started smoking a few years ago when stress finally caught up with her. When her wife and parents kept pressing her to get pregnant and produce an heir, given how long they’d been together. Cassandra constantly reminded her that she and Tobias hadn’t waited so long, just two years after their wedding, Caitlyn was born.

It only irritated the professor. Hearing the grand love story over and over while having none of her own, only duty and habit. Back then, she didn’t understand it. Only through therapy did her eyes open, and everything suddenly became clear. Every argument, suspicious silence, disapproving glances, and eye-rolling.

Now it was all clear to her. The professor felt better, stronger. More aware. Perhaps that’s what stopped her from saying “yes” to Vi. Though we know it was fear.

She knew what she was afraid of and why. Caitlyn believed she was choosing Vi’s happiness and well-being, not wanting to harm her with looks and desires the girl might not be ready for, nor with the heavy baggage of experience, disappointments, and grievances.

Caitlyn descended to breakfast, where the dining room table was already set, and her father was reading the morning news on his tablet, buttering toast. She kissed his cheek and took the seat to his right, where he sat at the head.

From childhood, the professor had been strict with herself. Too composed, overly diligent, often stern with others and always with herself. In childhood, Jayce bore the brunt of it. While Mel was equally dedicated, and Felicia was something of a role model, since a three-year age gap feels much bigger in childhood than when you’re nearing forty. Jayce was rambunctious, nervous, restless, and indifferent to things that made Caitlyn’s eye twitch.

For instance, he often didn’t care about proper accents or grammar, constantly, and sometimes deliberately, annoying Caitlyn. “Such a tiny professor already!” he’d laugh, towering at nearly two meters while she barely reached 160 cm. Jayce loved to tease her about her height. But Caitlyn grew up and exceeded all expectations, and though she didn’t grow taller than him, he certainly shut up about it.

“Good morning,” Cassandra entered the dining room. Tobias quickly served her some porridge with jam. “How was your sleep, darling?”

“Fine,” Caitlyn said, slowly eating toast with jam and black tea, no sugar. “A touch colder than I remember, but quite good nonetheless.”

Cassandra suddenly grew concerned. “If you’d like, I’ll ask Marta to bring you a wool blanket.”

“No need, Mother, I’ll just stick to wearing socks.” Socks that originally belonged to Vi, which Felicia had given her one evening when they dined together at her house.

Her parents exchanged a glance. “Is everything quite all right, darling?” Tobias asked, setting aside his tablet and pouring her more hot tea, adding a lemon slice.

“Yes, don’t worry,” she gently squeezed their hands, offering a faint smile. “It’s been such a long, intense semester, and I really just need a rest. I’m eager for it to end.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful,” Cassandra suddenly perked up. “Your father and I are off to Italy for Christmas and New Year’s, maybe you’d like to come with us?” She didn’t say that after so many years living in different countries, she desperately missed her daughter and wanted to spend as much time together as possible.

“I’ll think about it, alright?” Caitlyn finished her breakfast, planning to spend the day at the shooting range, missing Vi terribly while trying to push the feeling away. “I’m a bit tired of all these constant flights, it’d probably be nice to just stay home.”

“We understand, darling,” Tobias smiled warmly, taking his wife’s hand. “If you do change your mind, just let us know, and we’ll make all the arrangements, okay?”

Caitlyn weakly smiled, nodded, and left.

Cassandra, not waiting long, took the tablet from her husband’s hands as he reached for it again. “I’ve spoken with Felicia,” she said. Tobias didn’t interrupt but didn’t quite grasp what was going on. “It seems we may have a new problem…”

Chapter Text

“Are you absolutely sure? For intel’s sake, I’d hate to see you proven wrong,” Cassandra whispered, lowering the binoculars from her face.

“We don’t need to whisper, Cass,” Felicia murmured just as quietly.

“Yes, indeed we do,” she nodded toward the back seat, where Tobias was awkwardly sprawled. “Someone clearly couldn’t withstand those puppy eyes. He knew perfectly well I’d refuse, so he dragged you into it instead.”

Fel exhaled softly, thinking of her daughter. “He just reminded me so much of Vi that I couldn’t crush his hopes.”

“I do hope he’s just as delighted tomorrow morning as he was when we agreed to haul along this enormous basket of treats. I did say a couple of sandwiches would have done perfectly well…” Cassandra grumbled the last part, biting into a taco wrapped in special paper.

Though she appeared visually annoyed, she worried that Tobias’s neck would refuse to turn tomorrow from his terrible sleeping posture. With his height, he didn’t have much choice. He could’ve stayed home, but he didn’t hide his eavesdropping or desire to join.

Despite the Kirammans’ constant travels, they mostly steered clear of work these days. The family business ran itself thanks to a well-oiled machine and trusted hands. While they enjoyed their well-deserved retirement, the monotony was starting to wear thin. Perhaps that’s why Cassandra suddenly tapped into a vein of thrill, diving into this stakeout adventure with Felicia.

“And yes, I’m absolutely sure,” the woman chewed a salmon and egg sandwich. “Jinx was crystal clear. I just hope she isn’t lurking in one of these cars herself.” The women exchanged glances, pulling their sternest faces to scan the windows of nearby cars for any hint of movement, but found nothing.

Good thing they brought Tobias along, though. Cassandra was so caught up in the excitement of what might unfold that she hadn’t considered swapping cars. The Kirammans’ collection was too flashy, and Fel loved bold colors. So, they ended up in a rented gray Mercedes from the last century.

“We’d frighten them off entirely with a spy battalion,” Cassandra remarked lightly as she tapped out a swift message. “Now then, what time is it?”

“One oh seven a.m.,” Felicia took the binoculars and scanned the empty parking spot near Caitlyn’s building again. “Think we got it wrong, and she won’t show?”

“You tell me, Vi’s your daughter, after all…” The women shared a knowing look, then a loud snore startled them, causing Cassandra to jerk so hard the taco flew onto the windshield.

…

The night was frigid. Vi shivered in her leather jacket. Even with a sweater underneath, it offered little warmth. The wind slipped under her helmet, and her hands froze inside her gloves. The motorcycle season had ended, but she’d already risked exposing herself, and taking a car at night would’ve been even bolder. A taxi was an option, but for some reason, she strongly avoided crossing paths with anyone else while gathering her thoughts.

Luck was on her side, the asphalt was unusually dry. No rain for a week, and snow hadn’t yet made its move. She rode slowly toward Manhattan, searching within herself for words that might coax Caitlyn out of her home. Vi knew the woman was still awake. They’d only just arrived, and she was likely unpacking her suitcase. According to Jayce, Caitlyn either unpacked immediately or never did. And ‘never’ was too unacceptable for her, especially when it came to the cozy, warm clothes she wore this season outside of work.

Vi pulled up to the building where, on the top floor penthouse, her beloved woman hid from her. She removed her gloves and helmet, securing it to the motorcycle. Raising her collar and zipping leather jacket tighter, she crossed the street toward the park, hoping no one would overhear them.

…

“Wouldn’t that be Vi?” Tobias asked, awkwardly leaning over the armrest between the front seats, wiping sauce off the windshield.

“Where?”

“Already? Well, that was predictably swift.”

The women scrambled, tossing food bags onto the back seat without a care for order or cleanliness. Cassandra grabbed the binoculars but quickly handed them to Felicia. She studied the dark silhouette and motorcycle model briefly, the license plate was obscured.

“Well, judging by the walk,” Felicia conducted a quick analysis. “It is Vi.”

“Why is she going to the park and not—?” Cassandra tried to piece it together. “I was under the impression they were scheming in secret, behind our backs…”

“Even the concierge could become an unwanted witness,” Felicia added.

“Or… maybe they’re not even talking because Caitlyn ran off with us,” both women gave him an odd look. “What?” He turned to his wife. “Do you really think she’d change her mind on a whim?” he asked. “I’m convinced our daughter just didn’t know what to do with it all and, having no better plan, snatched the first plane ticket she could find. She’s said a hundred times she’s sick of flying.”

Tobias peered through the binoculars, trying to predict which bench Vi would choose and if they’d have a clear view from here. “Good thing we brought you,” Cassandra smiled. “My mind tends to wander at night.”

“No worries, darling… we’re meant to be in deep sleep by now.” Tobias pecked her cheek.

“Now we just wait for Cait and…” Felicia trailed off, unsure what came after that “And what?”

“And then we’ll see what’s really going on, and decide whether we should intervene… or simply watch.” Cassandra was so swept up in this sudden adventure that she hadn’t paused to consider her own feelings. What if her grown daughter was seeing someone much younger? A ‘yesterday’s child’?

Yesterday’s child?

No, that didn’t suit Vi… but… how wide was the age gap? She started calculating in her head, trying to recall Vi’s birth year. Sixteen years?! Her mind practically shouted it in all caps. Oh. My. God.

Nearly thirty minutes passed.

Vi sat alone, gazing at the faintly visible starry sky. She was clearly freezing but held onto hope, waiting. Felicia’s heart ached seeing her daughter chilled under the lone streetlamp in the empty park. Cassandra mulled over the situation, unconfirmed as it was, her thoughts branching in all directions, weighing outcomes and possibilities. Meanwhile, Tobias quietly watched the entrance to the residential building, dreading that Caitlyn might not emerge.

…

The flight had been grueling. Her headphones died, forcing her to endure a child’s screams for half the trip, earplugs barely muffled it before giving up entirely. Now, her new detective novel was forever linked with wails and whimpers. Caitlyn should’ve grabbed a romantic tragedy instead, for heaven’s sake.

Then her mother had been unusually pushy, hurrying both her husband and daughter along, even rising from her seat before everyone else, insistently expecting the same from Caitlyn and Tobias. Startled and sleep-deprived, they followed without protest or resistance. Both were clearly exhausted.

Landing close to nightfall, hoping for a peaceful sleep, only amplified the fatigue. Sleep on the plane wasn’t appealing, even with first-class seats. The jet, unfortunately, had been sent off a day earlier with urgent papers and an assistant, not a problem, really. Caitlyn often preferred commercial flights anyway, less environmental impact and all that, but they occasionally indulged in such luxuries.

One might think she had no right to complain, yet the professor felt awful. Drained, squeezed dry like a lemon. Buried in work, every thought still circled back to Vi. She couldn’t reconcile with life’s unfairness. The age gap gnawed at her, though it didn’t feel real between them. It would surface eventually, and everything would go to hell…

Right person but wrong time… or a lifetime.

Caitlyn took a taxi, unwilling to delay her parents, sending them straight home. No need for them to detour to her place, even with a driver. She could manage the quick trip alone. Besides, woman craved solitude, at least until the next workday.

She entered the penthouse, dropping her keys into a vase on the entryway table, then stood motionless as her suitcase toppled sideways, crashing flat with a loud thud, it`s metal, after all. Cait shrugged off her coat, hung it neatly in the closet, and stepped over the suitcase without a glance.

Woman switched on a small lamp above the kitchen stove. Pulled out banana milk and poured it slowly into a glass. The moon bathed the room in light, making it feel colder than it was. Distant fireworks boomed, followed by sirens wailing. She stood at the kitchen counter, absently tracing a new chip on its edge. Caitlyn had believed in herself after Vi’s words, but a mishap with a pot had soured her cooking enthusiasm since.

How easy it had been… to slip into that haze of self-assurance when someone inspired her so deeply. Suddenly, life wasn’t so gray, so quiet, wasn’t so dull and monotonous. Everything Vi said resonated somewhere inside, deep in the thicket of her soul, where a fire still smoldered, never fully extinguished.

Caitlyn perched on the kitchen counter, setting the milk glass beside her, then carelessly kicked off her heeled boots to the floor. She’d tidy up tomorrow… or not. Hell, maybe she wouldn’t bother at all, who’d know? Screw the damn cleaning.

She exhaled heavily, twirling the glass in her hands, watching the colors dance on it. They’d bought the set together that summer. Back when the grass was greener, the sun warmer, and she wasn’t a professor while Vi wasn’t a student. That had complicated everything. If August held a flicker of hope for a solution or effort, now it felt utterly forbidden.

A professor, Kiramman, having a romance with a student – unheard of. Caitlyn let out a rough, sad chuckle at herself. Technically, Vi would cease being her student by late December, but she still had a year and a half left, a span that now seemed impossibly distant to Caitlyn.

She sighed deeply, turning to sprawl across the counter. Lying on her back, she gazed at the patterns of night light filtering through her elegant lace curtains. They didn’t block the sun but set a mood. It didn’t matter, they simply pleased her eye, and that was enough. So why didn’t it work the same way with Vi?

A notification pinged few times, snapping her from her thoughts. Another worried message from her mother, she assumed. She lifted the screen to her face and froze. It wasn’t Cassandra.

Vi.

A photo of the park across from her building, followed by two short messages. Caitlyn locked the phone and flung it toward the sink. If only it had splintered to pieces, woman thought, she could pretend she hadn’t seen it… stupid.

The professor squeezed her eyes shut in helplessness, brought the milk glass to her lips, and…gravity took over as it spilled onto her clothes. That only fueled her frustration, and she hurled the glass at the floor. It didn’t break, there was a rug.

If Vi kept pressing like this, they’d never break this vicious cycle. Caitlyn needed to set firm boundaries, explain in detail why ‘no’ was the answer, and ensure it always would be. Kiramman had to muster the last of her rationality and do the right thing – no gaps, no cracks, so Vi could never crawl back in.

Caitlyn covered her face with hands, struggling to pull herself together, but all she wanted was to run to Vi and stop thinking. To hug her tightly and never let go. To forever listen to her absurd jokes and mediocre puns. She’d never felt so happy as in those fleeting moments.

But she couldn’t allow it. Couldn’t be reckless, couldn’t naively believe it would sort itself out. But she could be heartless, or at least try… She could also finish the semester and accept the California university offer, breaking all her promises to the dean and her desire to stay near family and loved ones.

Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes as another message arrived. 

…

Throwing on the first jacket she could find and grabbing a pack of cigarettes, Caitlyn nearly ran, constantly pulling herself back to slow down. Deep down, she feared Vi might tire of waiting and leave.

The elevator doors creaked open slowly and closed just as sluggishly as she jabbed at the button with growing impatience. A countdown began. She fidgeted with her sleeves, tapping her foot, biting her lip, her eyes glued to the numbers changing at a maddeningly slow pace. Reaching the ground floor, she squeezed through the sluggish doors like liquid and darted across the lobby.

Only when she saw Vi’s motorcycle still parked did Caitlyn exhale. With trembling hands, she pulled out a cigarette holder and a cigarette, lighting it with a lighter. The professor squinted into the dimly lit park and spotted the familiar silhouette shivering on a bench. She trudged toward her, gathering her thoughts, oblivious to a car further down the street with three silent onlookers.

Vi heard her approach. She’d caught the sound of woman`s steps long before opening her eyes, savoring the precious anticipation of Caitlyn coming to her rather than fleeing. The bench creaked slightly beside her. The scent of nicotine brushed her brows and dissipated into the wind.

Vi opened her eyes. Caitlyn sat, leaning back against the bench, but her head was bowed. Woman`s gaze fixed on her summer-white sneakers and the sun-bleached grass. Vi watched her quietly, a faint smile playing on her lips. She dared not move, lest she scare her off, simply relishing their close proximity in the silence.

Caitlyn brought the holder to her lips with deliberate, methodical care, inhaling the tobacco, resin, and chemicals, letting them fill her lungs. It made breathing easier, or so she deceived herself, blaming the lump in her throat on the cigarette. Vi tracked every movement, her eyes lingering more often on her lips.

“Bet I’ll beat your record before my birthday?” she tried to lighten the mood, but the tension only thickened.

“Do tell, when were you born?” Caitlyn flicked the ash.

“December 19th,” Vi inched closer unnoticed. “So?”

“Is your whole family this competitive?” Caitlyn turned her head to look at her. “Or am I simply that fortunate?”

“You should join us for a game night to find out.” Vi grinned, sliding closer and resting her hand on the bench’s backrest.

Caitlyn chuckled, tilting her head back against the warm skin of Vi’s palm. “Perhaps I’ll take you up on that invitation after all.”

The professor’s hand with the cigarette holder rose again to her lips when rough yet tender fingers brushed her palm, and a calloused hand gently took it from her grasp. Vi’s lips crashed onto hers in a sudden surge. Caitlyn felt a hand slip under her head, threading into her hair and pulling her closer.

One of the professor’s hands instinctively gripped Vi’s thigh, squeezing tightly and drawing her closer, while the other tenderly cupped girl`s cheek, stroking with a thumb. Caitlyn didn’t have time to process or comprehend. She acted on the rawest, deepest desires. The longing to hold and never let go of her beloved Violet.

Cait felt warmth and a profound bliss. Love spread through her chest as Vi’s soft lips stilled but kissed her, carrying all the emotions that had burned between them for so long. Tears of joy threatened to spill, but Vi pulled back as swiftly as she’d leaned in.

“Sorry,” Vi said, not taking a drag, handing the holder back. “Just wanted to know what you taste like.” Caitlyn stared at her with slightly widened eyes, a ringing in her ears drowning out all sound.

The professor saw and felt… felt… felt!

She brushed aside Vi’s hand offering the cigarette, seizing the girl with both hands and pulling her close. Caitlyn kissed her with a ferocity and hunger that made Vi stagger, nearly losing balance. It took a moment, but Vi quickly caught on. Her free hand wrapped around Caitlyn’s waist under the jacket, drawing her in.

The professor was practically perched on Vi’s lap, moments ago shivering from the night’s chill, now consumed by heat. She kissed her as if after a relentless drought and thirst. Caitlyn kissed her, unwilling to breathe again. Vi’s hands tightened on her waist, gripping so hard her muscles cramped.

Caitlyn wouldn’t release her. She bit Vi’s lips mindlessly, tracing with her tongue right after, as if unable to decide the kiss’s flavor. So much surged against her ribs, desperate to escape, that her head spun from these otherworldly sensations.

The professor parted her lips wider, inviting Vi, who tilted her head in response. Caitlyn’s fingers gripped the roots of Vi’s hair, rarely loosening to feel more, to be closer. Her body now fully rested on Vi’s lap, pressing with an indescribable force.

They ceased to know where Caitlyn ended and Vi began. In that moment, they weren’t two separate people but a single entity, like intricate puzzle pieces where only two fit to complete the picture.

Caitlyn feared letting go so intensely that her insides clenched and ached. But what terrified her more was Vi letting go first, a fear that drove her to press harder. Vi’s back slammed painfully against the metal bench frame, forcing her to muster all her strength. She was terrified that if she released, Caitlyn would vanish.

They both gasped for air. Dizziness crept in from oxygen deprivation, but neither wanted to let go. No pair of hands wished to relinquish this closeness they’d craved. Vi had fought so hard for it. Caitlyn had fled from it so desperately.

The lungs’ need briefly won out, and the professor, still clutching Vi tightly, began peppering her face with kisses, slowly and tenderly moving to her neck. She felt so much, so intensely, that the frantic screams of reason were silenced, bound, and cast into the deepest dungeons of her consciousness, locked beneath the subconscious.

“If you want me…” Vi swallowed hard. Her senses drowned in the sensation of Caitlyn so close for so long. “If you need me…” Her head spun, but it all stopped abruptly. “I’m yours.”

Caitlyn recoiled as if scalded by freshly boiled water.

Her heart pounded wildly in the chest. The professor stared at her hands, unable to believe what she’d done. She couldn’t process that Vi had truly kissed her back – suddenly, swiftly, without warning. Just pressed her lips to hers and refused to let go.

Cait`s hands trembled so violently that Vi, seeing it, grew frantic with worry. The girl’s heart raced as she searched for words to calm Caitlyn, while the woman inwardly despised herself. Hated that she’d been so weak, in her view, unable to stop, unable to hold back. Then the thought that she hadn’t wanted to hold back knocked her off balance.

Vi instinctively caught her under the elbows, steadying the woman. Caitlyn shivered with fever. Her head spun, and nausea crept up her throat, but she knew it wasn’t worth it and would only worsen things. Vi’s heart ached seeing her like this. She gently placed the professor’s hands on her shoulders, drawing her into an embrace by the waist, hoping it would soothe her.

“What have I done?” a choked sob broke free. “I ought not to have… ought not to have allowed myself…”

A sharp pain stabbed through Caitlyn’s heart. She wrapped her arms around herself and pulled back. Vi tried to meet her gaze, but the professor evaded her eyes. “Cait, talk to me, we can figure this out. I promise—”

“We can’t!” Caitlyn snapped, cutting her off. “We cannot figure anything out. There is nothing to figure out. This—” she gestured between them, “—cannot exist. Never, Violet.”

“For fuck’s sake, why?” Vi reached out, but Caitlyn retreated deeper into the park’s shadows, avoiding the streetlamp’s glow. The student watched her with fading hope.

“Two years ago, it would have been a crime – that’s why! Do you understand, Violet? That’s exactly why!” the woman nearly shouted.

“Three,” Vi struggled to stay calm. If they both collapsed and sank into this despair, it would never resolve. “Three years…I’m almost twenty. At eighteen, it would’ve been fine.”

“It was never fine,” she found herself repeating Vi’s words. “Not at twenty-one, not at twenty-two, not even at thirty-eight! Because I will always be sixteen years older!” Rage, aggression, and self-loathing raged within Caitlyn. At this weak, utterly irrational Kiramman.

Where were her steel nerves? Where had it all gone?

“Cait, listen—” Vi fought with all her might to hold them together like two halves of a bridge about to split and tear her apart. Her voice was so soft and calming that it gradually doused the fire in the professor.

“No, you listen,” Caitlyn interrupted harshly. The shadows of trees and the night veiled her face from Vi, who couldn’t discern her true emotions. “I’m thirty-five! I ought to have had a child yesterday, happily passing evenings by the fireplace with a book and a thousand questions from a little one. And you haven’t even completed university… You’ve got your entire life ahead of you—”

“My mom had me at nineteen,” Vi said nonchalantly, maintaining the same distance even as Caitlyn tried to widen it.

“But not with some old codger, Vi!” The girl flinched but quickly raised her defenses, pressing on.

“You’re not old at all!” Vi mirrored her tone, striving to keep them afloat, preventing a deeper plunge into this black hole.

Caitlyn stopped and let out a heavy sigh. Her gaze lifted to the sky, almost entirely obscured by the dense canopy of trees. Even with winter approaching, the leaves clung stubbornly, still shielding passersby from rain. The professor rubbed her hands together, folding her reddened, cold skin across her chest. Vi longed to touch and warm her, but that would only push Caitlyn deeper into her downward spiral.

“You’ll be thirty,” the professor began quietly. “You’ll thrive and continue to grow in life, while I’ll be approaching fifty, contemplating retirement. We are utterly mismatched in our stages of life.” She paused, collecting her thoughts. “You don’t need this, Vi. Your infatuation will fade. You’ll meet a wonderful girl and begin a family at the right time.”

“I’ve already met her,” Vi stood firm like an unyielding wall. She loved Caitlyn deeply and was ready to carry them both until the professor was ready.

“Sarah is a touch eccentric, but—” such a weak attempt, Miss Kiramman.

Vi cut her off instantly, refusing to let Caitlyn deceive herself or her. “I’m not talking about Sarah!” It angered her, though she hid it.

“Vi, please, stop. Your crush will fade, and one day you’ll look back on it with embarrassment, grateful it never came to pass,” Caitlyn rubbed her forehead so hard the skin reddened and began to sting.

“What the fuck are you even saying? Do you even hear yourself?” Vi couldn’t hold back and shouted, stepping nearly toe-to-toe with her. “DO YOU FUCKING HEAR ME?!”

“Step back, Vi… I swear, I’m begging you, just let it end, please,” Caitlyn teetered on the edge of tears. So vulnerable, battling her feelings, desperate not to harm the girl beside her.

“There are so many beautiful things in the world, but you’re too scared to step out of your cocoon to experience them, including me… to experience my love for you!” Vi nearly cried from despair, her efforts failing as her beloved Cait slipped further away.

Tears streamed down her face.

Caitlyn covered her face with hands, nails digging into her skin. She sobbed uncontrollably, frozen like a statue. Vi felt her pain, sensed the emotions echoing her own. She saw the woman nearly choking, overwhelmed by the flood of feelings. Yet Vi firmly believed that if Caitlyn allowed both herself and Vi to stay close, they could conquer even the darkest nightmares and fiercest monsters lurking around the corner.

“Do you see me as a child?” Vi asked gently, stepping closer so the professor could feel her presence, offering support without touching to avoid shattering the already fragile ice.

“No,” the sobs quieted slightly, and it seemed Caitlyn leaned toward the student, though no contact was made.

“Do you think I’m immature or childish?” Vi’s tender voice worked like a lullaby, grounding them both.

“No,” she sniffled adorably. “Never. Not once.”

“I don’t have mommy issues either,” Vi began soothingly. “It just so happened that I fell for this beautiful, magnificent, kind, brilliant woman who’s kinda older and foolishly afraid to reciprocate.”

“Kind of?” Caitlyn chuckled, finally meeting her gaze.

“Yes, just a bit,” Vi insisted confidently. “I don’t feel a chasm between us because of it. I don’t feel like a child.” She gave a reproachful yet playful look, then smiled warmly. “If anything, I see you acting like one, considering how you’re handling us.” The professor offered a faint smile, rubbing her arms.

Vi noticed Caitlyn deep in thought, processing something. She stepped closer, never breaking eye contact, and slowly drew her into an embrace. Vi expected nothing in return, just wanted Caitlyn to feel safe and unafraid to talk.

After a moment, when the professor only rested her forehead on Vi’s shoulder in silence, Vi, now fearless, continued, gently stroking her back.

“I feel confident and damn comfortable with you. I feel like I’ve conquered the highest mountain because you are beside me. I feel like a goddamn Superman loving you. I can sense what you feel for me. I see how you treat me, how you care for me, Caitlyn. I already know how you feel about me, and I just want you to see it too. See what I feel for you, how much I care about you. I’ll be here for you and always support you if you let me.” As Vi spoke, Caitlyn remained silent, quietly crying, restraining herself from clutching tightly and crawling under the girl’s jacket, never returning to the real world.

The professor stood, unable to believe how incredibly lucky she was. How it happened that she fell in love and was loved back, so steadfastly and resolutely, that despite all her attempts to push Vi away and flee, the girl was always there. She stayed offering her strong, reliable shoulder, shielding her when Caitlyn needed it.

She’d never felt so protected and infinitely safe as with Vi. Never imagined someone would enter her life whom she’d want everything with, for an entire eternity. Vi’s voice soothingly calmed her nerves, slowing her heartbeat.

“I’ll carry you in my arms. Because I respect you, I value you and us, and I’m madly in love with you. The bad you, the sad you, the happy, the sharp, the angry, the disappointed, the crying you, the shouting you, the you who pushes me away. I love you. Every part of you. Every side of you. I’m completely in love with all of you. Not a single pixel that I don’t cherish or adore!”

Caitlyn carefully pulled back, adjusting the collar of Vi’s jacket. She didn’t know what to say or how to avoid hurting her, breaking the girl’s heart. But words wouldn’t come, only doubts. Doubts about everything she’d once known about love.

“You know, Anton Chekhov once said,” Vi continued softly, seeing it all on the woman’s face. “If you don’t know what you feel about a person, just close your eyes and imagine that they don’t exist. Not now,” The girl traced her fingers along Caitlyn’s cheek. “Nor then. Not in the future. Then everything becomes clear…”

Vi stepped back, giving the professor more space, allowing her to think without the girl’s active influence. Caitlyn clenched her arms around herself, squeezing eyes shut. She gathered the last remnants… of what, she didn’t even know. The professor herself no longer understood what she was doing.

“Be an adult for once and understand that ‘no’ is a complete sentence!” She roughly bumped Vi with her shoulder as she passed, snatching the holder with its long-extinguished cigarette, terrified to meet Vi`s eyes.

The student spun around swiftly and gently held the professor’s arm. “But you’ve never said ‘no’ to me, Cait…” Vi’s voice was so tender, warm, and careful that sobs assaulted Caitlyn again. Gray met blue, and pain mingled on the surface, burying love beneath it.

She yanked her arm back with exaggerated sharpness and anger, no longer holding back the cries that choked her. Even looking at Vi, seeing and feeling all the pain she’d inflicted on them both, she turned and walked away.

Somewhere inside… somewhere behind her ribs and near her lungs lay the shards of her beloved, desired Violet’s broken heart.

…

The following weeks passed heavily.

Caitlyn literally shut herself off from everyone at her home. She resembled a cold ghost, venturing outside only for work and returning promptly. Grading exams, handling assignments, and paperwork to successfully close the semester, she placed one final signature.

Cassandra and Tobias initially tried to give her space and time, but when Felicia and Mel began worrying about her state, her parents appeared at the penthouse doorstep. Caitlyn fled wherever she could and now locked herself in her bedroom every time she heard the elevator stop on her floor.

Cassandra attempted to talk, tried to reach her daughter, perhaps even considered sending her to a therapist. She believed professional help might aid in coping with what had happened, but Caitlyn remained silent.

She greeted people. Said ‘thank you’ and ‘goodbye’. But was a pale shadow of herself, existing only to work. Caitlyn did little else. She slept, ate, worked, and the next day arrived. Her wardrobe dwindled to a few pieces of clothing she mixed and washed, refusing to let herself think.

Tobias stayed calm for now. He quietly followed Cassandra each time, carrying a bag of groceries, and while his wife headed upstairs, he went to the kitchen. With love, he prepared a new dish each time, sticking to his daughter’s favorites. There were days when she ate right there in the kitchen, and his soul rejoiced. On others, she didn’t touch the food for days, letting it spoil and disappear into the trash.

He didn’t take offense. He understood. A broken heart couldn’t be mended with hot chicken soup and homemade pies. But he hoped it at least eased her pain for a moment.

The Kirammans stayed in touch with Felicia, who fought her own battle.

It seemed Vi hadn’t changed at all, as if nothing had happened. She came down for breakfast and smiled. Went to university and training as usual. Everyone noticed something was off, but for now, it only alarmed Felicia.

Katarina and Sarah seemed to surround her, constantly watching over girl, especially after Jinx briefly hinted that Vi wasn’t okay. If anything, she could be found at the bar every day during shifts. Vi squeezed herself into every possible gap between studies and training.

She also joked and had fun when they repeatedly tried to stop Garen and his obsession with marine fauna. He was fanatically preparing for a trip to Norway in January. When Lux emerged from Professor Kiramman’s exam and, as usual, launched into her tirade, Vi’s face twitched briefly, but she quickly masked her emotions. The blonde caught the silent exchange between Sarah and Katarina, and when they shook their heads looking at her, she subtly changed the subject.

Thus passed the final weeks of the semester. Caitlyn turned into a robot, while Vi’s cheerfulness terrified those close to her.

The nineteenth was approaching. Vi grew more melancholic by the day. Yet she had won her latest competition, swimming four-tenths of a second faster, qualifying her for nationals. But even as she stood on the podium, medal in hand, no smile graced her face. The long-awaited record was now forever tied to the deepest pain she’d been diligently fleeing.

Felicia immediately sent Caitlyn several photos and a teasing message. But it was, in a way, ignored, like the rest. For the woman clearly saw through those short dry replies that Cait had suffered just as much as her daughter.

A couple of days later, she tried sharing another piece of news. An art critic from France had noticed Vi’s paintings and arranged for her to complete a canvas to be sent to an exhibition in Europe. He aimed to showcase new, even the most hidden yet talented names to the world. Now Vi was looking for someone willing to pose for her.

Caitlyn’s heart clenched. She was so happy for her but equally saddened that Vi hadn’t shared this with her personally. It made sense, professor had done this to herself, but what could she do when her soul still held onto hope?

…

There was no party. Vi apologized, leaving a message in the group and family chat, and drove off into the unknown, once again opting for yellow Mini Countryman. She simply headed north.

A burgundy puffer jacket lay on the back seat as the heater warmed her hands. She wore a black turtleneck and a soft beanie matching the jacket’s hue. Vi turned on a calm playlist, clearly curated for a night time drive, and sped through the fog.

At one of the gas stations, after filling the tank, she stepped into the shop in search of something to brighten her gray day. She wandered slowly between the shelves, entertaining the cashier. Working in such a remote area, it felt more like a shift on duty than a regular job. Vi paused and picked up a large pack of Reese’s from the bottom shelf. Turning it over in her hands, she decided it was just what she needed.

She approached the counter. The worker rang up the candies and asked if she’d like anything else. Vi didn’t hear him, her eyes fixed on two packs of gum – one red, the other blue.

“Care for a hot dog?” he offered, noting the fresh sausages and unsure if anyone else would stop by.

“I do care…” Vi shifted her gaze to him. Then scanned the store and nodded, pulling her wallet from her pocket.

“Which one?” the man placed a bun under the heater.

“All of them,” Vi grabbed her car keys to open the vehicle more quickly and easily. “It felt like saving the sausages.”

The man didn’t bat an eye, tossing the required number of buns under the heater as well. “Ketchup? Mayo? Mustard?”

After a thorough joint calculation of various combinations, Vi left him a generous tip and stepped outside. The man kindly packed each hot dog separately with care to prevent spills or stains, placing them all in a bag.

Vi continued driving across the state, frequently stopping at picturesque spots. Snacking on hot dogs and drawing in her sketchbook, she immersed herself in the moment, disconnecting from the outside world and connecting with nature. When the pages ran out, she found herself nearing New York.

After so many days, she entered her loft, where everything lay as before, though oddly clean. Vi shed her outerwear and left her shoes by the door. Heading into the living room, she flopped onto the couch, sinking into the cushions.

Gathering her thoughts, Vi opened her eyes, and gaze landed on a box on the coffee table. Inside was a custom leather-bound journal, adorned with violets and a mountain in the background. The pages were suitable for any drawing medium – from pencil to gouache.

On the last page, hidden from everyone, was a note:

For Violet,

A companion for your adventures ahead, to capture your journey and strength.

Happy 20th.

– C.K.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn didn’t know what to do. The realization came too late, after the damage was already done. She tried to reach Vi, but Jayce couldn’t convince the girl to unblock the professor, and she didn’t know her address…

…

The large mansion appeared quiet and peaceful from the outside, a serene nook. Darkness obligingly concealed it from prying eyes as light snow slowly descended to the ground. Planted Canadian maples cast shadows, lining a neat alley that guided guests from the gate to the door. The setting felt private, but evidently, the party host thought it insufficient. Black, dense blackout curtains covered every window on both floors, some even with shutters.

Without insider information, one might think it closed and abandoned, but Sarah knew exactly where and when to arrive, dragging along a relaxed Katarina and a sad Vi, who meticulously hid it.

Garen was overwhelmed with preparing documents and packing. It seemed he hadn’t planned ahead at all, though Katarina had reminded him multiple times. He kept seizing every opportunity to try again and again to draw his friends, even slightly, into his passion for marine biology, well, more like his future career. Lux, however, was practically abducted by her law classmates. She wanted so badly to gossip about the professor that she decided to do it with them rather than her friends. They understood, but Sarah didn’t forget to give her a sideways glance.

Vi sat on one of the sofas in the farthest room. It was the quietest spot. Seemingly the only place, besides the bathroom, where one could close the door and sit in peace. The sheer variety of alcohol made her head spin. Vi stared at a fixed point ahead, sitting in the middle of the white sofa. On the coffee table before her lay a meter of shots, beautifully arranged on a special stand by the host. Six in total, so colorful and pretty that Vi thought they resembled a set of gouache paints.

She wasn’t hiding. Well, almost. One could say it was Katarina’s fault, who turned away and, upon turning back, found the girl gone. The mansion was indeed huge. Vi had managed a few Jell-O shots flavored with grape and blueberry. Played beer pong with some theology guys. And negotiated that very meter of shots. ‘Meter’ was more of a fancy term, the alcohol length was far less.

Her phone had died, so even if the girls were looking for her, they’d have to manage on their own. But I assure you, between sips of whiskey, Sarah conducted an investigation like a female version of Sherlock Holmes, while Katarina played Watson, limping and delaying the engaged detective. All was well; she had simply decided to break in new winter boots without thinking to bring a Band-Aid or apply one beforehand. To head off blisters, so to speak.

Vi kept sitting and thinking, not touching the shot glasses, mulling over the conversation in the family chat. When, without warning, information hit her that, due to her delay from training, she’d have to travel alone. Well, not quite alone… ahem, in one car with Caitlyn. Just the two of them. And there was only one bed – no, car. I meant car.

Every Christmas, their big family headed to Vander’s cabin on the shore of Lake Ontario near the town of Oswego. A good layer of snow already covered it, inviting all sorts of winter fun, most of which was unavailable in New York. This year, the Kirammans would join them. Tobias and Vander hit it off so quickly and easily that it was hardly discussed. Even skeptical Cassandra initially played at disagreement, but feeling welcomed into yet another big family was pleasant.

All those years while Caitlyn was in England, they hadn’t sat still and missed a ton of family holidays. Yes, there were galas and receptions, but never a dinner at a table with a splendid turkey among the closest. Never gifts in stockings hanging by the fireplace. Never decorating the tree themselves, though that was more Caitlyn’s whim, as she disliked the chaos they created. And even when she left, Cassandra and Tobias didn’t dare try anything without her. The family felt incomplete.

The door flew open, and the handle banged against the wall. They should have put a stopper to prevent that. On the threshold stood Sarah with a glass serving as a magnifying glass, while Katarina held a napkin with a Twix stick, trying to add to the evidence list. But the stick was more than half-eaten, making writing impossible, good thing there were two in the pack. She popped it into her mouth and carefully closed the door behind them.

Sarah nearly leaped onto the amoeba-like Vi, who yielded like a rag doll. Her head lolled back against the sofa, and her hands ended up in plastic handcuffs. Where Sarah got them was a mystery.

“Busted!” the girl exclaimed, climbing off her friend.

“Where did you get handcuffs? When did you have time? Where?” Katarina settled on the other side. They pinned Vi like a vise.

The first shot went down. Vi effortlessly snapped the plastic chain and downed the one at the bottom, yellow fading to pink at the top, with sugar on the rim and a kiwi slice floating. The girl winced and leaned back against the sofa, closing her eyes.

“That even matter tho?” Sarah replied impassively, opening a beer against the table and propping her feet on it. “Be glad they plastic. Who knows what that grown dude even needs ‘em for – cuffin’ up some naughty toy soldiers out the box?”

Vi snorted.

“Come on, spill already, why are you so gloomy all evening?” Katarina nudged her lightly in the side.

Vi reached for the next shot. Sarah smacked her hand. “Hold up, this one’s glowin’.” The girl jumped up and turned off the light. The special LED strips under the ceiling kept glowing. “Go on, bounce!”

The acid-green shot with purple flecks was sweeter than the previous one, again with kiwi, which Vi savored. Did she like kiwi? No, but tonight, she couldn’t escape it.

“Turns out,” the girl swallowed, as if something stuck in her throat. “I’m not the only one delayed in the city.”

Katarina and Sarah exchanged glances. Caitlyn! The thought flashed through each mind. It was no longer a secret among the three of them.

“So you settin’ yourself up for a hangover and a migraine tomorrow?” Sarah asked slyly.

“I’ll take a pill…” Vi exhaled quietly.

Katarina pondered. Her eyes widened, and a sharp slap landed on Vi’s shoulder. “You were going to drive hungover? How dare you—”

“No,” Vi interrupted, rubbing her shoulder. “I’d stick to beer, but now nothing stops me from offloading that burden on Miss Kiramman.”

“Damn, we all thought she was gon’ end up Mrs.!” Sarah winked, but got a kick in return. “Ow!” Vi winked this time.

“You can’t go separately?” Katarina pulled the girl closer, stroking her arm.

“No,” Vi kept her eyes on the shots. “Mum asked me to bring her safe and sound. It’s like she planned it…”

“What makes you think that?” Sarah gave her leg a supportive pat, trying to show she was on her side and worried too. Vi knew that already. The redhead might be a vixen, but these small gestures toward others showed she was a good friend.

“I don’t know, just a feeling, like it’s all deliberate. They never left earlier before,” she shrugged. “But I didn’t delay by a day either. Plus, Cassandra and Tobias will be there too…maybe that’s why Vander decided to go ahead, prepare everything and so on. They’re coming in their RV so as not to crowd us, but clearing the spot is still needed.”

“Why isn’t Caitlyn riding with them?” Katarina sipped a cocktail.

“They’re coming from Toronto, and Caitlyn forbade them from picking her up because Tobias is driving, and she wants him to enjoy the holidays without his back aching from a long trip.”

“Aww, that’s sweet!” Vi and Katarina gave Sarah an embarrassed look, and she just shrugged carelessly.

“Let’s do this: just text us the whole way, and you won’t have to keep up any conversation.” Rina suggested.

“Facts, exactly! We’ll annoy her with messages nonstop, make her feel like she’s not the only one into you.” Sarah handed her a shot and raised her beer in a toast.

“I’m interesting to more than just her,” Vi took the glass and, after a loud ‘Cheers!’, downed the near-rainbow mix.

“Yeah, keep tellin’ yourself that,” Sarah smirked. “Your cranky look drove the last freshmen girls away!”

The girls laughed, trying to cheer Vi up. Though she frowned, she couldn’t hide her smile. They shared the last three shots, so even if Caitlyn drove, Vi would be able to take over if needed.

After a light chat about Garen’s new antics and his utter inability to figure out what to pack, with Katarina complaining that he wouldn’t even let her make a list, they ended up on the dance floor.

Squeezed between happy students who were also literally surviving the semester, girls moved to the music’s rhythm, keeping their eyes on Vi. She seemed to float, swaying slowly as the song slowed. Sugar or salt melted at the corners of her lips – it was hard to tell now, but her mouth was still colorful.

For the first time since hearing the news, she managed to relax and just dance a bit, unwind. Sarah and Katarina kept her grounded in reality, preventing a downward spiral. They chatted animatedly, drawing her in, shouting over the music. Though Vi didn’t fully grasp the topic, her pleasantly tipsy brain desperately wanted to join and gossip. Even if the gossip was about a quarterback she’d never seen. Vi’d only heard he tried to hit on Samira, who’d come with Sarah to one of the frat parties. Did it end well? Well… it was probably within bounds of safety.

Morning hit Vi like a frost. She was supposed to be at Caitlyn’s by 11a.m., but student was running late, not having considered she’d need to clear the car.

The puffer jacket zipped tight, black jeans, and boots in the jacket’s palette. She pulled on gloves and brushed snow off the car with a broom, which had accumulated overnight. The yellow Mini was clearly visible under the thin layer, helping her find it faster. Vi had forgotten to move it to the underground parking and paid the price. But overall, she even enjoyed it. A frosty but not yet cold morning, snow all around, and the awakening sun. It was nice to breathe the crisp winter air like this, watching light glints sparkle like sequins on the white natural blanket.

Finishing with the snow, Vi tossed her bag into the trunk and set off. She stopped at a gas station, filling the tank full and an extra canister just in case. Grabbed a salmon and egg sandwich and ate it for breakfast en route to Caitlyn’s, brushing crumbs from her knees.

The professor was already waiting outside. The metallic suitcase stood obediently at her feet while one of hers nervously tapped the cleared asphalt. When the woman spotted the approaching car, she relaxed immediately.

Vi pulled into the usual spot. She pressed the door unlock button and folded her arms, waiting for Caitlyn to handle it herself. The professor, holding two coffees on a carrier, arched an eyebrow, looking straight into her eyes. Vi was impassive. She didn’t move and gave away no emotions.

Caitlyn exhaled, her warm breath turning to steam that swirled and evaporated, and approached the driver’s side window. The suitcase stayed on the sidewalk. She knocked twice. Vi lazily shifted her gaze to her. Slowly scanned her from bottom to top as much as the window allowed and pressed the button to lower it.

“Good morning,” she tried to smile, but it crashed against Vi’s wall. Caitlyn nervously cleared her throat and continued. “I hope you haven’t had your morning coffee yet. This one’s for you.” She pointed to the right cup with the girl’s name and a heart over the i.

“I don’t drink coffee,” Vi snapped sharply, getting out of the car. She drinks but just wanted to be a little petty.

Caitlyn frowned and flushed. “I’ve got honey and milk tea, would you like some?”

“I hate tea!” Vi grabbed the suitcase from the sidewalk and deftly tossed it into the trunk, brushing the wheels free of remaining snow. Caitlyn was even more confused.

“And what do you drink, then?” She tried to figure out what to do, as her reconciliation plan had crashed spectacularly. “I’ll get you whatever you wish.”

She was determined, and Vi boldly cut back. “Blood of June-born virgins. No more than seven, no fewer than six. Mixed in a martini glass…” The girl looked at her challengingly.

“You’re joking!” Caitlyn grew angry. “I assure you, Vi, I am serious—”

“It’s Miss Lanes to you!” the girl interrupted, suppressing a smirk.

Caitlyn frowned even deeper when she spotted the empty aspirin packet on the seat and clear signs of an excellent party the night before. “Have you gone mad?!”

“Don’t yell,” Vi winced at the sharp rise in volume.

“You don’t want me to yell?” Caitlyn fumed. “How could I possibly stay calm while you’re driving drunk?!”

“Fuck!” Vi swore. “I’m not fucking drunk, that’s one. Just a slight headache,” Caitlyn snorted and tried to cross her arms over her chest, but the drink cups were still on the holder. “And second, it’s none of your fucking business! And you made that crystal clear.”

“Perhaps if you hadn’t blocked me, we could have spoken like adults instead of turning this into a circus?” the woman stepped closer, accusatorily jabbing a finger at Vi’s chest. “The keys?”

The woman extended her hand in a demanding gesture, still angry at Vi’s recklessness. The girl nearly resisted on principle but came up with something better. She held out the keys and let them drop precisely into the woman’s palm.

When she nodded in satisfaction, about to sit and set off on the long trip, two hands cupped her cheeks. Vi pressed her lips to hers. Again. She simply took and kissed her. No resistance. Caitlyn’s hand gripped the keys tightly, but the other still landed on Vi’s waist. Their lips moved in unison, not crossing into passion, more like a long-awaited morning greeting.

After a moment, Vi pulled back, taking the drinks from Caitlyn’s hands. The latter looked stunned but happy.

“What on earth do you think you’re—” the professor protested in a barely audible whisper, but stopped mid-sentence. Caitlyn cleared her throat, hiding her blush. “Can we have a little chat?” She’d already decided for herself but wanted to hear what the girl would say first. When Vi, as usual, upended all her plans again.

“Can we have a little chat?” Vi mimicked her discontentedly, opening the driver’s door for Cait.

…

The Christmas spirit had fully permeated the city. From the farthest corners to the tops of the tallest skyscrapers. Crowds of people scurried along the streets in search of gifts, though they should have planned for this earlier. Queues at some stores stretched to neighboring blocks.

Caitlyn was glad she’d managed to avoid all of it. For the first time in her adult life, she’d had to plan everything meticulously to get it done on time and not forget anyone. She’d wrapped all the gifts in advance and entrusted them to her parents for delivery. Though they’d make a detour, they’d reach the recipients.

Vi exhaled in relief when she remembered all the gifts were in the trunk and Caitlyn absolutely mustn’t see hers. Nearly fumbling the suitcase in her haste, she tossed it in. Anything to keep the professor from spotting it. Nearly a month had passed since that ill-fated meeting in the park, but Vi had overheard her mum, while talking to Cait, constantly sharing something about her, answering questions.

The girl occasionally noticed the professor looking at her differently, with longing. How she seemed to want to say something more after lectures ended, but always held back. Seats were assigned for the exam. Though Caitlyn said it was random, Vi somehow ended up at the very first desk in the front row, face-to-face.

The student felt the warm gaze on her the whole time. She saw Caitlyn nervously looking away when their eyes met. Vi spotted remorse and doubt in her gaze, but she was so angry that, without a second thought, she blocked the professor’s number as soon as she got home that night. The girl hadn’t expected her to message at all, but she wasn’t about to allow it.

If Caitlyn wanted distance. To widen the gap. To blame Vi for everything. Fine, the girl thought, let her. Fuck it all. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Doesn’t want to? Doesn’t have to.

One Monday, returning home with the start of the holidays after all exams passed successfully, Vi found herself in the eye of the storm. Fel and Jinx frantically figured out what to pack and what paper to wrap the gifts in. That’s when the girl learned the others would leave earlier, and due to her final training sessions falling on departure day, she’d have to head out later – alone.

Vi wasn’t too upset. Spending time in the car alone was a great chance to think about everything, sing songs she liked, and gorge on sweets without fighting her sister for them. No matter how old they were or would be, Jinx and Vi never agreed on how many mini-Snickers each got or what song to play.

Felicia never interfered. Well, only if there was a threat of violence. In childhood, Vi yanked Jinx’s pigtails so hard that she woke up the next morning with half her head crookedly shaved. At first, it was a disaster; then, part of her style. Though over time, even that grew tiresome, and Vi considered a hairstyle change.

This year, Claggor went to his fiancée’s family for the holidays, freeing up a separate room, until the sisters learned the Kirammans were joining in full force. Vi liked Tobias, and she and Cassandra had hit it off well, even too well in recent weeks.

But the prospect of being in a confined space with Caitlyn didn’t appeal. Sure, she could easily keep ignoring her, but it would be too noticeable. What was left? Right, pretend. Or fuck it all and just stay angry? Nah, better nothing than an interrogation from Jinx.

Two days before departure, another piece of news arrived: Caitlyn was also delayed in New York due to paperwork and reports. So Fel insisted her daughter coordinate with the professor and arrive together. Vi tried every argument, but they were weak and unconvincing. All she could do was agree.

Five hours. I repeat, FIVE HOURS. Alone. Just the two of them in one car. Vi rolled her eyes, recalling it again, but nothing could be changed now.

The girl was still pissed but tried to stay neutral.

…

Vi:

guess who’s bored

me

I’m bored

give me attention

S🔮:

professor ain’t playin’ with your sour ass?

Vi:

*rolling eyes emoji*

S🔮:

aight, aight, chill

Rina:

Wyd

Vi:

breathing

Rina:

Are u serious?

Vi:

no kidding it pretty cool

S🔮:

pretty as your legs for days professor? *wink, wink*

Vi:

*rolling eyes emoji*

S🔮:

be careful

ur eyes might get stuck there forever.

Vi:

great

wouldn’t need to see ur stupid face anymore

S🔮:

hey

that’s hella rude

Vi:

go cry

Rina:

Vi!!!!

Don’t throw it at us, ok?

We just tryna to help 

Vi:

right

sorry, Sarah

love u

S🔮:

*wink wink*

Vi:

*rolling eyes emoji*

All that Caitlyn had received over those forty minutes of the ride could be counted on the fingers of one hand, a furious glare, two snorts from Vi, and endless notifications that were already starting to annoy the woman considerably. Each time, she gripped the steering wheel tighter, her knuckles whitening, but she didn't dare say a word. She wanted to... and plenty of things, but Vi was completely unresponsive to contact and simply ignored any attempts to start a conversation.

Rina:

Do you want to talk to her?

Vi:

yes? no? I don’t know…

I’m so tired

this semester was just hell, and i…

i don’t know, I just want to rest and stop stressing

S🔮:

it’s all good

don’t stress

just breathe and go with the flow

if you wanna talk, cool… if not, whatever

Rina:

You think there’s anything left to talk about?

Vi:

she obviously wants, but just can’t make up her mind

it’s starting to piss me off

just say it already or fuck off

shit

"Would you mind turning the sound off, at least?" Caitlyn tried to keep her voice even and calm, as if she didn't want to pull over at every gas station just to say everything she'd been mulling over in her head these December weeks, all those agreements she'd made with herself.

Vi didn't reply; she just turned away to the window and started recording a voice message: "Sorry, ladies, I'll have to turn off the sound, and I might not even see what you wrote me, because even on break, the professor's unhappy about using mobiles. Though we're not even in lecture—"

"Might you stop, please?" Caitlyn interrupted sharply. " Please, just turn off the sound, it’s rather getting on my nerves." She turned her gaze back to the road, trying to pull herself together.

"Getting on your nerves?" Vi fired back irritably, sending the truncated message and starting to boil over. "Oh, what else should I do to make things better for you, Miss Kiramman?"

Caitlyn blinked away a few treacherous tears and discreetly wiped them with her sleeve. " I beg you, stop…"

"Don't talk to me!" Vi snapped furiously, staring the professor straight in the eyes. "I'm here against my will, so just drive us there and leave me alone!"

Vi turned back to the window as Caitlyn sadly shook her head from side to side. She knows she screwed up. She knows she should have controlled herself and handled the conversation differently back then, but what's done is done. Caitlyn had pushed Vi away in fear, just as she wanted, but it was a mistake, and the professor realized it immediately. Only now has she found, or so she thinks, a solution, but the girl no longer wants to listen and is moving on.

Rina:

U good?

What’s happening?

S🔮:

ooooh…

mommy Kiramman mad, huh?

cry-cry

I send nudes, you accidentally let her see ’em

Vi:

SARAH! 

Rina:

SARAH!!! 

S🔮:

what?

not mine, of course

Rina:

Excuse me? 

Vi:

and why am I not surprised at all?

"That is quite enough!" Caitlyn sharply yanked Vi's attention away from her chat. "You take the wheel, and I’ll put on my headphones, at least then I won’t have to listen to this bloody message tone anymore."

Vi rolled her eyes and snorted, typing a short message to her friends with a brief rundown of the situation. Caitlyn pulled over at the gas station. The woman got out and stretched her legs a bit. This car was completely unsuitable for her height, and her joints had simply gone stiff. She tossed the keys to Vi, who had also stepped outside; the girl caught them effortlessly, and they headed into the little shop that was there.

Caitlyn went straight to the counter where you could make yourself coffee and pressed the button for a double espresso. Despite the familiar routine, she felt utterly exhausted. So an hour of sleep, or even two, would be more welcome than ever. Vi visited the restroom, splashing her face with icy water. The girl gathered her thoughts and returned to the shop in search of some fun snacks. Usually at gas stations in remote areas, you could find interesting items.

Rina:

So what are you going to do?

Vi:

drive

Rina:

That’s it? 

Aren’t you curious about what’s going on in her head?

Vi:

I am

but I’m not going to do anything

will let her make the first move

otherwise – nothing

S🔮:

now that’s the vibe

I’m feelin’ it

but about those nudes… you might wanna think twice

Vi:

SARAH!

Rina:

SARAH!!!

An hour later, the notifications still hadn’t stopped. Vi had turned off the sound, but now the relentless buzzing vibrated through the compartment where the phone lay. Caitlyn could hear it even through the music in her noise-canceling headphones.

The professor had been pretending to sleep the whole time, but her eyes never left the girl. She occasionally sank into her thoughts, nervously biting her lip, thinking Vi didn’t notice. But the student was barely holding back from shouting at her again, as if they were caught in some twisted game they’d started.

In truth, neither of them could handle the feelings they stirred in each other. Those feelings were overshadowed by others, born from the circumstances they’d both been dragged into. Mostly due to the professor’s fault, though it wasn’t fair to say Vi was entirely blameless, she sometimes backed Caitlyn into a corner with no way out. The woman needed space. She needed to think, to weigh everything. She wasn’t ready to dive in headfirst. Years of a toxic, painful marriage had taught her to be cautious, to carefully inspect the cliff before deciding if the jump was worth the risk.

Now, she no longer doubted that they were both in deep, and it was all painfully real. But Vi hadn’t given her a chance before, constantly piling on new emotions and worries. Caitlyn kept climbing out of one pit only for them to fall into the next together, and it had snowballed into a massive orb, inside which lay all the answers. Digging that deep, that fast, was no easy task.

“Alright. That’s enough!” Caitlyn suddenly snapped, aggressively yanking off her headphones and stuffing them into their case after another round of vibrating notifications. “Switch!” she said firmly, glaring between Vi and her phone.

“Excuse me, again?” Vi began to boil over again.

“Switch seats with me, and then you can text your girls as much as you like!” This conversation was never going to end well, as Caitlyn practically snatched Vi’s phone from the cupholder, trying to silence any trace of incoming messages, sound or vibration.

She was overwhelmed by a fierce sensory overload, topped with jealousy and anger. And despair, too, because Vi refused to talk to her, and the professor couldn’t even crack the ice to get close enough to say everything she’d rehearsed in front of the mirror, time and again. Her voice still trembled, even after the hundredth attempt to say it all without stumbling.

“Yeah, yeah, ‘cause you want to be the only girl!” Vi shot back aggressively, not backing down. All she wanted was one thing – to get this damn drive over with and get the hell out, maybe into the woods, who knows. Somewhere no Caitlyn Kiramman could find her among the trees and snow.

“Yes!” Caitlyn suddenly shouted, startling Vi, who was lost in a spiral of thoughts. “Yes, I do! I crave it more than words permit, but you deny me even the chance to speak…” The professor was breathing heavily, as shocked by her outburst as Vi was.

The surprise quickly turned to anger.

Vi swerved sharply, causing Caitlyn to lurch toward her. They pulled into the most desolate, lonely gas station on the entire east coast. Even the streetlights seemed reluctant to shine. The cashier was asleep somewhere inside the shop, and the wind was chasing a forgotten bag from a well-known supermarket.

Vi slammed the car into park, turned off the engine, and got out. She just walked away, stubbornly, almost stomping across the poorly cleared lot. She headed in the opposite direction, with no intention of stopping. She was so fed up that Caitlyn’s confession was the final straw. Vi was angrier than ever, itching to punch something, but she’d long learned to control her rage… except, apparently, when it was fueled by love.

Vi replayed everything in her head. Absolutely everything.

From the very beginning to this day. Every conversation, every glance, every touch. And with each rewind, she grew more convinced that she hadn’t been getting mixed signals, they were as clear as day. So why was her first, and only, instinct to run as far and as fast as she could from Caitlyn?

“Wait!” someone shouted from behind, but Vi was deep in the haze of her spiral, trying to convince herself it was all in her head. “Violet, just wait a moment!”

Suddenly, Vi’s body lurched forward, but she caught herself and stayed upright. Then she snapped back to reality. Strong, feminine arms wrapped around her from behind, legs pressed close to hers. Violet was caught in a vice. She sighed heavily and just stopped. Stopped thinking, stopped overthinking. Just stood still and waited.

“Vi, I owe you an apology,” Caitlyn whispered into her ear. “I should have handled things far better. Everything came at once, and I let myself become overwhelmed… and then I took it out on you, of all people, at the worst possible moment. I’m not offering excuses, I know I was wrong. Please, forgive me.”

“Get off me,” Vi said coldly. “Keep driving, and don’t wait.” Without looking at Caitlyn, she kept walking toward the town.

“Keep driving? What do you mean, ‘keep driving’?” Caitlyn muttered to herself, frowning. “Where are you going?” She followed after her. “What are you doing, get back in the car! You’ll freeze, you’ll get sick, or you could be hit by accident!”

“What's the big deal?” Vi said coldly, cutting the woman off.

“Vi, stop it at once, I beg you,” Caitlyn hurried forward and grabbed the girl’s arm, trying to reason with her that it wasn’t the best idea to try walking to New York without a coat. Forget the coat, walking along a road in winter, in the snow, when it was getting dark early.

Vi yanked her arm away sharply and tried to walk off again, but Caitlyn couldn’t take it anymore and let it all out. No hiding, no denying. No trying to suppress or deceive herself or Vi.

“I WANT YOU!” she shouted at Vi, pouring out all her helplessness, because no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t stop the girl. “I want us. I want it all.” Vi froze, not turning around. “With you. Only you.”

Vi was afraid to move, expecting it would all vanish if she did. Seeing her hesitation, Caitlyn approached slowly, like a cat, and pulled her into an embrace, shielding the girl’s head from the snow. Vi’s pink locks were dotted with crystalline snowflakes, and the professor could see each one, breathing in her floral scent.

“I’m sorry, Violet, for pushing you away so harshly. I shall understand if you wish to have nothing more to do with me. But I had to tell you how deeply sorry I am…” Vi turned and pressed herself closer, burying her cold nose in the warm skin of Caitlyn’s neck. “My love for you – it is the greatest risk I have ever taken.”

“I know, Cait…” Vi hugged the professor tighter. “I get it.”

“I just… I wasn’t ready,” the woman said weakly, shrugging as she whispered to her, sharing her deepest secrets right in Vi’s ear, meant for her alone. “You leapt headfirst into your feelings, but I couldn’t. Not a year ago, I found out who my wife really was, filed for divorce, and decided to overhaul my life entirely. I wasn’t ready for a new relationship, wasn’t ready to trust again, and certainly not ready to risk my career and everything I know for what might have been a passing fancy...” Vi snorted, clearly displeased, and started to pull away, but Caitlyn had no intention of letting her go. “It turned out to be so much more serious than I ever imagined. I started to confront my deepest, most treasured desires, and they only ever made sense with you by my side. And I was scared, truly terrified, that you wouldn’t feel the same, that to you this was just a bit of fun. I mean, who doesn’t enjoy a hot MILF these days?” Caitlyn gave a bitter chuckle.

Then she felt Vi scoop her up by the thighs, lifting her into her arms. The professor instinctively wrapped her legs around student’s waist and her arms around her neck, Cait’s fingers gently massaging the skin at the base of her hair. Vi slowly carried her back to the car.

“You’re not a MILF until you’ve got kids,” Vi remarked with a grin.

“I know, but the point still stands…” Caitlyn trailed off, choosing her next words carefully. “I thought it was nothing serious. That’s partly why I tried to push you away, to keep my feelings in safe. And you, stubborn as ever, wouldn’t let me. I failed completely, both at suppressing anything and at convincing myself otherwise…” She chuckled.

“Listen,” Vi reached the car and set Caitlyn down. “I’m still pissed as hell at you,” the professor swallowed hard, looking straight into the girl’s eyes, her hands still around Vi’s neck. “But I’m ready to talk, okay?”

“Alright,” Caitlyn gave a faint smile, and Vi mirrored it with a warm one of her own. “We’ll talk once we arrive, shall we?”

“Deal.” Caitlyn pressed a soft kiss to the corner of Vi’s lips and hugged her tightly. “Even if Jinx doesn’t give me any moment of peace, I’ll just kidnap you at night, and we’ll talk out in the cold,” Vi teased.

“Anywhere you wish, darling,” Caitlyn replied seriously.

…

“Why are you so late?” Felicia stepped out of the cabin, throwing on her coat, with Jayce trailing behind her like a puppy.

“Sorry, Fel,” Caitlyn climbed out of the passenger seat and greeted her friends with warm hugs. “First, someone decided to run late,” she said with a mock-accusing glance at Vi, who only rolled her eyes, hiding a smile. “And then, of course, we found ourselves stuck in traffic.”

“There was an accident on the highway, and everyone’s driving like a mess,” Vi said, pulling suitcase and her bag from the trunk. Jayce kindly took the gifts, teasingly wiggling his eyebrows as he glanced between her and Caitlyn. Vi raised a confused brow but said nothing. “The police are trying to manage it, but we ended up stuck there for three hours, maybe more.”

“My legs are unbearably stiff, I simply want to lie down and stay perfectly still,” Caitlyn said, prompting chuckles from everyone at her dramatic tone. Felicia pulled her into a side hug, and Caitlyn rested her head on friend’s shoulder, gazing softly at Vi, who already watched them.

“Good news, you’ve arrived just in time for dinner,” Jayce said, heading inside and holding the door open with his foot to keep it from slamming shut in the wind.

“Perfect. At long last, a proper meal, rather than those cold, joyless gas station snacks.” Caitlyn reached for her suitcase, but Vi wouldn’t let her take it. The professor subtly brushed girl’s hand in thanks and walked inside the house.

Felicia lingered at the threshold, eyeing her daughter strangely. “Why’s your hair such a mess?”

“We switched drivers, and I managed to catch a quick nap, probably why,” Vi said, trying to hide her blush. Mother let it slide. This time.

“Of course,” Felicia made a mental note to share her observations with Cassandra later.

Inside, chaos was already brewing.

Jayce had piled the gifts under the Christmas tree, but he’d done it so sloppily that Caitlyn immediately scolded him, and together they rearranged everything to look neat and aesthetically pleasing. Ekko, Mylo, and Jinx were hanging what seemed to be the last garland. Felicia began explaining to Caitlyn where everything was in the house and how cold it typically got at night.

Vi walked in, shaking off the snow. Her winter down jacket ended up on the hanger over Caitlyn’s coat. Purely by accident. Total coincidence. When her presence caught the attention of those who hadn’t noticed yet, Jinx yelped, jumped off the stepladder, nearly knocking Ekko over, and bolted upstairs.

“My room’s mine, I’m callin’ it now!” she shouted, slamming the door behind her.

Felicia laughed but gave Caitlyn and Vi an awkward look. “Here’s the thing,” she said, clearing her throat. “Because of the renovations in one of the rooms, I can’t split you all up, and Jinx flat-out refuses to share a room with Vi.”

The girls exchanged a glance, not quite sure where Felicia was going with this.

“Could I ask you two to share a room for the weekend?” Caitlyn flushed slightly, her eyes widening as they darted between Vi and her friend, unsure how to respond.

“…or we could just kick down the door, and I’ll force my way in, no big deal,” Vi said nonchalantly, already heading toward the stairs with bags.

“Vi,” her mom called out. The girl turned. “Let’s not break anything else, okay? Or someone else will have to double up.”

“Fine,” Vi said, dropping her bag on the first floor and heading to the second with just Caitlyn’s suitcase. “I’ll set up in the living room.”

“You sure?” Felicia asked, concerned. Their couch was great for sitting but torture for sleeping.

“I don’t at all mind sharing a room,” Caitlyn said casually, as if her heart wasn’t pounding out of her chest and her hands weren’t trembling with excitement.

“You sure?” Jayce chimed in, drawing a bit more attention to the situation than necessary.

“Yes, of course…” the professor said, feigning indifference. “As long as there are two beds.”

They could’ve lied to her. They could’ve hunted down a cot. Or maybe just left it alone and let Caitlyn and Vi decide for themselves. But here they all were, except for Ekko and Mylo, who’d gone off to the lake to fetch Vander and the Kirammans, standing at the entrance to the room, staring at a single double bed in what used to be Vander’s office during their summer visits.

“Okie dokie,” Vi said, deftly setting the suitcase by the bed without making a mess, then nodding to Caitlyn and walking out. “If you need me, I’ll be on the couch.”

After a quick tour of the house, the professor was left alone to unpack. She wanted to stay with Vi, gladly, but she was trying to play it cool to avoid raising suspicions for now. More importantly, she wasn’t sure how Vi would feel about it, and asking in front of everyone would’ve been awkward. Right?

She wanted to go downstairs and talk to Vi, wondering if her comment about two beds had ruined her chances entirely. But let’s cut the woman some slack, Cait was panicking and trying to keep it together, so her head wasn’t exactly in a best place.

She didn’t go downstairs to find out. Instead, she slowly unpacked, placing her things in the wardrobe, which still had plenty of space for Vi’s things, perhaps, as an option. She changed into a warm fleece sweater with a bison pattern, cozy sweatpants, and wool socks, then headed downstairs.

Inside, it was warm and restful, with the pleasant scent of pine filling the air. But the winter breeze occasionally brushed her pale skin, and getting sick was the last thing she needed, though she craved fresh air. She left the window cracked open.

Cassandra and Tobias greeted her warmly. The family gathered by the fireplace for a while, enjoying each other’s company. They lingered longer than it seemed, catching up on news, before joining the others at the table for dinner.

It was a small but very lovely cabin, and even with so many people, they fit comfortably without feeling crowded. The Kirammans were thrilled to finally put their long-owned purchase to use, as it rarely saw the road. They mostly traveled by plane, since distances were too great and time too short to drive leisurely.

Caitlyn sat across from Vi. She noticed it when the girl’s leg brushed against hers under the table and stayed there. Vi smiled at her, happily digging into mashed potatoes. The professor returned a warm smile and went back to chatting with Jayce and Felicia, sipping the wine the Kirammans had brought.

Dinner went well.

Everyone mingled as much as they could, with no awkwardness. Except when Felicia started showing Cassandra the sisters’ childhood photo album, lingering suspiciously long on Vi’s pictures. Jinx clearly knew something and smirked slyly, while Vi rolled her eyes in annoyance and asked her mom to stop. Caitlyn feigned disinterest but occasionally glanced at the photos as if by accident.

Vander went outside with Jayce and Tobias to hook up the trailer to heat and water. They had everything set up like the best campgrounds in the country. Vander had owned a camper for a while but sold it since he rarely used it due to lack of time. Ekko, Jinx, and Mylo disappeared into the garage, and from the sounds of it, they’d taken something apart and weren’t in a rush to put it back together.

When Vi yawned for the fourth time, Caitlyn suggested she sleep in the room with her, but girl refused again. Cassandra and Felicia exchanged a look, as if conspiring, and started herding everyone to bed. It was getting late. The Kirammans, Vander, Jayce, and Felicia were heading out in the morning for a walk and some wildlife photography, if they got lucky. Jinx, Ekko, and Mylo planned to grab their snowboards and head to a hill they’d set up themselves. Claggor was spending the holiday with his fiancée’s family this year and couldn’t make it.

The clock showed 2:17 a.m.

Caitlyn tossed and turned. Moonlight streamed through the window, and a light breeze rustled the curtains. She’d woken up about half an hour ago and couldn’t fall back into Morpheus’ embrace. Thoughts galloped through her mind, refusing to let her relax or switch off.

They still hadn’t had a chance to be alone and talk. While Caitlyn was changing after arriving, Vander had whisked Vi away to help him, saying Mylo’s hands were too shaky and Jayce was a guest. It worried the professor. She wanted to talk as soon as possible, unsure how much time she even had… So, gathering the last scraps of her adventurous spirit, which hadn’t gone to sleep either, Caitlyn grabbed a pillow and headed downstairs.

Vi was sprawled starfish-style as much as the couch allowed, barely covered by a thin wool blanket, wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts. Pink hair fell across her face, clearly tickling her nose. Caitlyn smiled at the sight. She gently brushed a strand from Vi’s face, accidentally waking her.

“Sorry,” Vi looked at the crouching Caitlyn, who was far too close, with confusion, but it didn’t bother the girl at all. She wanted her closer. “I didn’t mean to wake you… Please, don’t send me away,” the professor said, lifting the blanket and carefully slipping under it, tucking them both in. “I… I want to sleep with you, is that okay? Please.”

Sleepy Vi only mumbled something unintelligible and wrapped her other arm around Caitlyn, who was lying on her arm. Their legs tangled together. The couch wasn’t big, and Cait was practically lying on top of Vi, tucking her cold nose into the girl’s neck. “You’re so warm.”

“And you’re not, so move closer,” Vi said softly, pressing a quick kiss to Caitlyn’s forehead, pulling her nearer and adjusting the blanket to keep it from slipping off.

It was a good night.

Long, warm, with deep sleep. And it always smelled like flowers.

Vi woke to the dawn stinging her light eyes and a hand gently brushing her cheek. She buried her face in the professor’s neck. Somehow, during the night, they’d switched places, and now Vi was nestled in Caitlyn’s sweet embrace.

“I do hope I haven’t disturbed your sleep again?” the woman whispered.

“No big deal,” Vi pressed closer. “At least I woke up with you, and not alone.” She let out a long, drawn-out yawn.

“I haven’t slept so peacefully in ages… not until I was beside you,” Caitlyn said, gently rubbing Vi’s back, nuzzling her nose into her hair.

“Me too, cupcake. It’s usually colder here,” Vi whispered back.

“Honestly, you’re like a walking heater,” Caitlyn giggled.

“Yeah, but no one’s ever warmed me up before…”

They fell silent, savoring each other’s presence, unafraid of someone waking up and finding them in such a compromising position. Though they probably should’ve been. Caitlyn glanced at the clock, knowing the others would soon start waking for their morning plans.

“How about we go upstairs and lie down there?” She turned Vi’s face to hers, gazing into her beautiful gray eyes.

“There’s only one bed up there, Miss Kiramman,” Vi teased with a lazy, mischievous smirk.

“That way, you won’t be able to make things difficult and will just have to climb into mine!” Caitlyn smiled back.

The professor slipped out from under the blanket, and a shiver immediately ran through her body. The air was colder than it had been under the wool blanket with Vi. She grabbed her pillow and extended a hand to the girl, who gazed at her adoringly from her spot, eyes never wavering.

“Come now, darling, we must make it up the stairs without a single creak…”

Vi rolled her eyes playfully and took Caitlyn’s outstretched hand. In her other arm, she carried the blanket and pillow. They did, in fact, climb the stairs quietly and slipped into the room, diving under the covers on the bed.

Caitlyn immediately opened her arms for an embrace, and Vi slid closer like a shot, nearly covering Cait’s body with her own, but carefully, so as not to weigh down the professor with her muscle.

They lay there for a long time, simply holding each other, until Vi’s back finally began to relax on the soft mattress. Caitlyn ran her fingers methodically through girl’s hair, perfectly massaging her scalp and easing the student even further. Vi breathed in the scent of blackcurrant that filled the room. Everything smelled like Caitlyn, and the girl was nearly losing her mind from the overwhelming rush of emotions.

“What did you want to talk about?” Vi asked softly.

Footsteps could already be heard outside the door, likely Vander heading downstairs. A little later, lighter steps followed, and the kitchen filled with voices.

“About us,” Caitlyn said, shifting slightly so they were now lying face-to-face, holding hands, fingers intertwined. “I’ve done a lot of thinking. I acted impulsively before, yet now I feel with certainty that this is the proper path.”

Vi looked at her gently, encouraging her to continue. Caitlyn kissed her palm, not breaking eye contact. “As you know, I was married for over ten years,” Vi nodded, kissing the woman’s hand in return. “I’m sure Jayce told you, but during that period, I lost myself and my own desires, prioritizing family, reputation, and tradition above all. Moving back to New York wasn’t a reasoned decision, it was something I wanted with every fibre of my being. Even with a career at one of the world’s top universities, I finally chose myself and my own happiness for the first time in a decade.”

Vi didn’t interrupt. She just watched and listened intently, catching every emotion and trace of nervousness in Caitlyn’s voice.

“I was intent on starting over, if that’s the right term, a fresh slate. A new job, a new environment, exploring new hobbies… perhaps even trying Tinder,” Vi grimaced slightly at the last part, jealousy flaring. Caitlyn kissed her cheek and continued. “I certainly didn’t expect to meet anyone so quickly, and least of all my friend’s daughter… It was terrifying, at first,” she swallowed nervously, breaking eye contact. Vi gently lifted her chin with her other hand, finding her gaze again, as if to say everything was okay and she could trust her.

Caitlyn cradled Vi’s face with both hands, softly stroking her cheekbones with her thumbs. “I love you, Vi,” the first tears welled in her eyes. “I’m sorry it took me so long to get here, but it wasn’t easy. The flood of conflicting feelings was overwhelming and left me struggling. I needed a moment to breathe, but there was none. When you came to me that evening, I was so utterly happy, and I barely thought of anything beyond that…”

“But then the reality hit,” Vi finished softly, tenderly. The professor nodded, gathering her thoughts and strength. “It’s okay. You`re safe, I’m here…” Vi brushed away a tear rolling down Caitlyn’s pale cheek.

“After we fought again, I made my way back to the university that morning and signed the exchange contract,” Caitlyn said nervously, watching Vi for the worst possible reaction, but the girl only continued to stroke her cheek, letting her speak.

“What I said about family… I meant every word. That is what I desire for the near future,” tenderness mixed with fear and pain in her blue eyes.

“Okay, I’m not against—” Caitlyn placed a finger on Vi’s lips.

“Think carefully, Vi… Are you honestly okay with that?” She gave her time to look within herself and her wishes. “Are you truly prepared to see yourself married and a mother as soon as tomorrow?”

Vi had always known she’d have a family and kids someday, maybe even a few. She’d thought about it sometimes, watching happy couples with strollers, parents playing with their kids at playgrounds, or just walking and sitting in cafés. But she’d never imagined it happening so soon. Was Vi ready for it in general? She didn’t have a clear answer. Was she ready for it now? No. She couldn’t picture herself sleepless, drowning in dirty diapers. She wanted to create, to build, to enjoy student life and let herself have a little more…

Vi looked away, her gaze predictably dimming. “Is that genuinely what you want right now? Please, take a moment and tell me the truth…” Caitlyn asked again.

“No,” Vi whispered, barely audible, pressing herself against Caitlyn, afraid to meet her eyes, scared of her reaction. But the professor only held her tighter. “I don’t think—I mean, I want a family, but not so soon. Mom had me at nineteen, but I’m not sure I’m ready for that…” Vi was on the verge of tears, realizing where Caitlyn was going.

“It’s all right, Vi, truly…” She gently stroked her head, soothing them both with the gesture. “Please, listen to what I must ask you,” the professor lifted Vi’s face so their eyes met again.

“I signed a contract to participate in an exchange program at Stanford,” she paused, swallowing hard but determined to finish the conversation.

“In California?” Vi asked sadly.

“Yes, love” Caitlyn brushed Vi’s cheeks with her fingertips. “They’ve been relentlessly calling Ambessa, trying to tempt me into even a short-term arrangement. It’s an extraordinary opportunity for my career, yet when I signed, I didn’t imagine we’d find our way back to one another… I assumed you’d despise me for what I said. But seeing how you looked at me made me question everything, and then I thought… perhaps it was fate.”

“What do you mean?” Vi asked, alarmed. Caitlyn quickly kissed her and calmed her down.

“The contract lasts a year and a half,” she said, swallowing again, watching Vi’s every micro-reaction. “I’ll return in the autumn of your graduation year from NYU. Until then, I want you to live fully while I’m away – enjoy, experiment, and embrace everything and everyone you wish,” the professor sighed heavily, her voice trembling. “Let these eighteen months be yours, free from me, a time to reflect and discover yourself…”

“Caitlyn…” Vi began to understand where this was heading, and her own tears broke free from her lashes.

“And if, after all this, you still want to be with me,” Caitlyn swallowed hard, holding back sobs, “If your heart still loves me, then we’ll give it a chance. Okay?”

Vi nodded eagerly, pulling Caitlyn closer. Their lips met in a wistful kiss, though they hadn’t parted yet. Through their touches and sensations, it was as if they were starting the countdown now, willing time to pass faster.

“And if you choose not to…or if you find it was only a momentary passion, just send me a note…” She suddenly stopped, searching for her voice. “…and I will let you go.” Caitlyn broke, covering her face with her hands to muffle her cry. Vi immediately enveloped her in warm embrace, trying to take away some of the pain and fear Caitlyn was so desperately fighting for their sake.

“When are you leaving?” The professor barely heard her through the tears that had enveloped her. “Cupcake, how much time do we still have?” Vi repeated.

“I don’t know just yet,” Caitlyn sobbed, nervously wiping her tears with her palms, but her hands shook so much it didn’t help. “Likely sometime in January. The moment I know, you’ll be the first to hear.” She looked tenderly at Vi, who pressed her nose to woman’s cheek.

“Then maybe, while you’re still here, we can pretend and just be together?” Vi asked with wounded hope, trying not to fall apart.

“I’d very much like that, darling,” the woman pulled her closer, breathing in her floral scent. “Let’s keep it just between us, okay?” Vi nodded, squeezing her tightly, trying to cope with the new reality.

…

Around noon, they came down for breakfast.

Jinx was trying to burn the pancakes while Ekko taste-tested the jam, and Mylo was brewing coffee. Apparently, they’d come back earlier, expecting no one else to be around so they could loudly yell while playing some videogames. Mylo had brought his console, locked in an endless Mortal Kombat duel with Jinx, and he was determined to rack up points this weekend.

Vi quickly brewed tea for Caitlyn and sent her to set the table. Ekko and Mylo were promptly kicked out of the kitchen by Jinx. She kept glancing nervously at a sleepy Vi, who was pouring sugar into her coffee.

“So, how was your night??” Jinx suddenly asked, startling Vi with her uncharacteristic normalcy.

“Uh,” Vi looked at her warily, catching the smell of a slightly burnt pancake. “Good, I guess. Yours?”

“Great… without your snorin’. Think Caitlyn slept good too?” She licked the spatula, which still had raw batter on it.

“What’s Cait got to do with it?” Vi choked on her own spit.

“You weren’t on the couch, and weekends ain’t your thing for early risin’, huh?” Jinx wasn’t pressing, but Vi felt like she was being interrogated.

“How do you know?” Vi peered into the fridge, pretending to look for something but really just hiding from Jinx.

“Mom told me,” she said, finally flipping the pancake. “Neither you nor the blanket and pillow were chillin’ on the couch.”

“I just,” Vi studied her sister’s face, trying to gauge if her lie would hold. “My back was killing me, so I decided to go up to the bed, or I wouldn’t have been able to straighten up today.”

“Bet,” Jinx said with a dangerous smile, finishing the cooking. “Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

Vi grabbed a large plate of pancakes, and Jinx took the tray of morning coffee. The sisters headed to the dining room when junior stopped abruptly in the doorway, turning to Vi and spilling a bit of coffee. “Whatever you choose, I’m ridin’ with you. Keep that in mind.”

“Then why did Sarah get more insults from you than anyone else?” Vi smirked as they walked down the hall.

“She’s crazy,” Jinx said, setting down the pancakes, interrupting a lively debate between Ekko and Caitlyn. Mylo immediately dove into the food. “Exactly like me!” She grinned wickedly.

Breakfast-lunch couldn’t have gone better.

The group was warming up to Caitlyn faster, as they didn’t see her often, mostly just at family gatherings. To Vi’s surprise, the professor easily bonded with Jinx, sharing her wild passion for marksmanship. Though Caitlyn preferred rifles, while Jinx was all about pistols – the weirder, the better.

But the highlight of the day was the long-awaited board game night.

While Vander and Tobias went off fishing, fish were biting well in the lake even in this weather, and Cassandra had kindly packed them a basket with food and hot tea, the rest gathered around the dining table.

This time, they’d already caused a ruckus playing UNO and got way too into Alias, so much so that Caitlyn had to scold Jayce for not knowing the rules. She couldn’t stop herself, repeatedly lecturing him on where and how he was breaking the rules, especially when it came to board games. Everyone, except Cassandra and Felicia tensed up, listening to her lecture as if they were the ones in trouble.

Then Vi rolled a piece of paper into a makeshift megaphone, held it to her mouth, and pointed it at Caitlyn. With all her might, she shouted, “NERD!” Vi grinned from ear to ear. Sitting across from Cait, she had nothing to fear. The professor couldn’t reach her, or at least Vi would have time to bolt.

Everyone froze. Absolutely everyone. Some might not have known how intimidating Caitlyn could be when angry, but they could feel they didn’t want to tempt fate and find out. Jayce was practically trembling with fear.

Caitlyn startled, momentarily forgetting what she was even talking about. She slowly turned toward Vi. Everyone braced for an explosion. The professor eyed the smug girl and merely giggled, apologizing and asking to get back to the game. Her heart melted under Vi’s adoring gaze, and she couldn’t help but laugh at the situation.

Cassandra and Felicia exchanged a conspiratorial glance. Poor Tobias was in for a night of gossip instead of a movie.

Vi and Jinx won at Alias. They might not be twins, but they had some kind of mental connection. It shone especially bright in their shared determination to crush everyone at Monopoly.

You know, if you have friends and family you love and cherish, Monopoly is probably the last board game you’d want to play together. I’ve never heard of or been part of more vicious scandals than those sparked by the heat of that game.

Caitlyn proved to be a shrewd businesswoman and a brilliant strategist, leaving only Vi to stand against her. The others were defeated. Though, to be fair, Cassandra opted to check on her husband and didn’t join the game, heading to the lake to enjoy the winter scenery.

The rest sat glumly at the table, processing their failure as businesswoman Caitlyn had processed them, snapping up properties and building hotels. Vi was inwardly despairing but outwardly fighting on, hoping to find a loophole to beat the professor. Even with Jinx as her great advisor and Ekko as her right hand, things were heading toward disaster. Caitlyn smiled triumphantly, ready to make her move.

“You’ve got to be kidding me, how is that even possible?” Vi said, fuming.

“You’ve rolled doubles thrice consecutively. One must ask… who else could possibly be to blame but you?” Caitlyn asked smugly

“You—you, you’re—” Vi sputtered, trying to gather her scattered words. “You’re just cheating!” she finally blurted out. The air froze.

Caitlyn frowned and leaned menacingly over the table. “Take that back.”

“No idea what you’re talking about,” Vi said, playing it cool, crossing her arms and leaning back in her chair.

They stared each other down, Caitlyn insisting it was just her stellar gameplay while Vi clung to her pride, refusing to admit defeat. Suddenly, Cait went dangerously quiet.

“Run, Vi,” Jayce managed to shout, sensing the shift. Felicia tensed, knowing her friend all too well. “Run now!”

Caitlyn bolted from her seat, but Vi was just a bit quicker, slipping out of her grasp and darting toward the back door leading to the yard. In untied boots, she ran through deep snow that slowed her pace and threw off her breathing as rapid footsteps closed in behind her.

Caitlyn had it easier, deftly following Vi’s tracks without wasting energy on the snowdrifts, catching up faster than she’d expected. Like a cat, she tackled Vi into the snow. They rolled and stopped with Violet pinned beneath her.

The professor straddled her, holding her in a vice. “I said. Take. That. Back.” She scooped up a handful of soft snow, holding it threateningly over Vi.

“What, truth hurts?” Vi taunted with a smirk.

Caitlyn dumped the snow on her, still trying to prove it was skill. Vi fought for her honor and Monopoly status. The student squirmed, but her laughter left her unable to budge Caitlyn.

They slowed, catching their breath, which steamed in the air. “I want to kiss you so bad right now,” Vi said quietly, for just the two of them. Caitlyn gently brushed snow from Vi’s face and hair.

“Don’t tempt me, Violet.” She softly traced Vi’s lips with her fingers, clearly open to the idea.

“SNOWBALL FIGHT!” Jinx suddenly screamed.

The girls hadn’t noticed the others spilling outside, half-dressed in boots, worried for Vi’s safety. Only Felicia took her time, pouring herself hot cocoa and stepping out with a mug and her coat.

Caitlyn let out a throaty chuckle and got off Vi, using her toned abs for balance. She offered Vi a hand, and the girl sprang up, brushing off her pants. Cait carefully cleared the remaining snow from her. Suddenly, well-aimed snowballs flew around and past them. Jinx was targeting everyone. Jayce hid behind Ekko while Mylo was pelted and already burrowing into the snow.

Caitlyn quickly assessed the situation, grabbed Vi’s hand, and pulled her away, ducking behind a nearby tree. Vi flashed a sly grin, grabbed Caitlyn by the waist, and fell back into a snowdrift. They laughed like carefree kids until Jinx’s war cry startled them both again.

The girl pulled Caitlyn into her arms, pressing against the tree. The professor brushed snow off not just Vi but herself now. They watched as Felicia pushed Jayce into a snowbank. He threw a snowball back but hit Jinx instead. The younger girl, as if unhinged, started hurling snowballs at every moving target, nailing each one with precision, while Vi and Caitlyn hid in their safe spot.

The professor sat on Vi’s lap. Faces close, breaths mingling. Violet placed a hand on the back of Caitlyn’s neck and pulled her in. What could be better than a hot kiss with cold lips? The warmth within them heated both, as if the snow melted around, leaving a green meadow, blazing sun, and southern breeze.

It was the best Christmas. For everyone.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn started packing even before New Year’s, but she never wanted to.

She was dragging her feet, claiming she was looking for a new sturdy, spacious suitcase because hers wasn’t big enough for everything she wanted to take. But it was a half-truth. The professor was afraid of leaving. Afraid of what it would mean for her and Vi.

They tried not to cross the line. Sometimes they acted like middle schoolers, stealing kisses in secret, holding hands when no one was looking, especially under the dinner table, finding ways to sit close. They constantly stared at each other, brushing against one another skin casually or not.

Truth be told, there wasn’t a single person in the group who didn’t suspect something was going on between them. Some knew more, others just had hunches.

Jinx kept her lips sealed, so Ekko was in the dark, though he caught Caitlyn and Vi in compromising positions a couple of times. He didn’t say anything about how close they stood or the fact that he definitely noticed the professor’s lipstick on Vi’s lips. Mylo and Claggor didn’t pay much attention. Mel cornered Caitlyn, but she didn’t crack. Jayce, however, spilled a little to Mel, though he kept it vague. Vander and Tobias observed from the sidelines, occasionally pulling Vi into subtle, psychological conversations, quietly checking on her well-being.

Felicia and Cassandra were, of course, the most involved.

Two mothers who, in essence, witnessed the collapse of a relationship that never fully began. It was a revelation to them that their daughters’ connection wasn’t what they’d imagined. They hadn’t had much time to imagine anything, but seeing the pain both Caitlyn and Vi endured that night left no questions unanswered.

The girls continued to exist silently in their own bubble.

Vi often stayed over at Caitlyn’s, deciding it was safer than Violet’s apartment, where her sister and her boyfriend would barge in without knocking. They thought no one knew, well, except Jayce, Katarina, and Sarah. They both needed additional support, so not telling anyone at all was not an option.

Those three were shocked to learn Caitlyn was leaving and giving Vi space, giving them both time. But was that time really necessary? No one knew. I’m afraid we’ll only find out after graduation…

“Taking this hoodie?” Jayce snapped the professor out of her thoughts, holding up a maroon hoodie Vi had “forgotten” one night.

Nothing had gone beyond kisses between them. Caitlyn had drawn that line, afraid it might ruin everything. She didn’t want Vi to get too attached now. But she had no idea how deeply Violet was already entangled. Girl wanted Caitlyn to have something of hers, not a gift, but something more meaningful, like a physical piece of a memory.

“Yes, please.” Barely above a whisper, Caitlyn was sorting freshly washed socks, pairing them and organizing them into dark, light, and colorful piles to pack into ziplock bags and her suitcase.

“You think,” Jayce chuckled, “it’s gonna be that cold there?”

“Actually, dear Jayce, Stanford is much further north than Los Angeles,” Felicia pointed out. “It gets pretty chilly in winter.”

Felicia and Jayce had volunteered to help Caitlyn pack, though it was just an excuse to spend more time together and pry about what she wanted for her birthday, which was in three days. Mel was supposed to join but had to leave for work right after Christmas.

“I was just trying to lighten the mood,” Jayce said, looking at them like a puppy. “You’re both so quiet…”

Felicia stole a glance at Caitlyn, who was lost in her thoughts again. “I’ll make us some tea, okay?” She stood, squeezed her friend’s shoulder, and left the room.

Jayce quickly got up and closed the door behind her. He pushed aside the packed items and took the socks from Caitlyn’s hands. She looked at him questioningly but said nothing, noticing his concerned expression.

“So, you’re really leaving?” he began awkwardly.

“Yes,” she reached for the unsorted socks, but he didn’t let her. “Am I permitted to pack my things now?”

“And nothing’s stopping you?” he asked, hopeful. Jayce missed his friend dearly. They were closer than anyone, with no romantic history to taint their bond. “Things seem good between you two, from what I can see. Why not call it off?”

Caitlyn’s eyes widened in panic. Were they really that obvious in their affection? No, Jayce just picked up on it more easily, knowing what was going on while others remained clueless. She paused, took a few deep breaths, and steadied herself.

“It’s for her,” Caitlyn said, struggling to keep her emotions in check. The pain of their impending separation choked her more each day. It was harder to hold back tears when Vi held her so gently and securely before bed, whispering the words Caitlyn longed to hear. “She deserves her time to think.”

Jayce scooted closer, sensing Caitlyn unraveling with every word. “And what if she decides to move on?” They didn’t hear the soft, slow footsteps outside the door. “What happens to you then?”

Caitlyn shrugged helplessly, biting her lip. Tears welled in the corners of her eyes, refusing to stop. She couldn’t look at him. She couldn’t muster the strength to get through the day, longing to collapse into Vi’s familiar embrace at night.

“You haven’t thought about what happens to you if she walks away from this?” Fel was already in the room asking anxiously, having gently pushed the door open to avoid startling them.

“No…” Caitlyn’s sobs shook the bedroom as she fell into Jayce’s arms.

Felicia was at her side in an instant, pulling both into a hug. She pressed against Caitlyn, stroking her hair as if to say everything would be okay. But no one really knew if things would turn out the way they hoped. Would they make it through this? Would their connection survive the test of time and distance?

This week had been a true gift for the professor after all the years she’d chosen suffering. Caitlyn still couldn’t believe she deserved it…deserved her.

…

Saturday started as usual.

Vi met up with Jayce after ten in the morning. They had a relaxed full-body workout, as per the schedule. Then they grabbed a high-protein breakfast, and just as Vi was about to head down to the subway, he stopped her.

“You know you could convince her to stay, right?” He gripped her forearm in a familial way, worried she’d bolt from the conversation. “She’d do anything for you.”

“I respect her wishes and her decision. If Cait thinks this is for the best, then I’m on board,” she said, patting his shoulder. “Let fate decide for us…”

“What are you talking about?” Jayce frowned. Behind the girl’s resolute facade, he saw fear. He shook his head in disbelief. “Is that why you always carry those rings around? Waiting for someone else to decide for you?”

Vi’s anger flared, and she yanked her arm free. “I’m not going to tie her down. I’m not going to pressure her,” she said, jabbing her fingers into his chest, stepping forward. “If she thinks distance and time will help us, then I trust her, got it? I’m fully on her side. Always.”

She was breathing heavily, unsure why a simple question from a concerned friend had set her off so much. Her chest burned unpleasantly, but she stood her ground. Even if the promise rings remained untouched forever in their velvet box.

Vi exhaled, her hands trembling. “Sorry, Jayce,” she said, pulling him into a brotherly hug, patting his back as he squeezed her in return. “I’m just… a bit stressed, and I probably need some time alone, okay?”

“Alright, Vi,” he nodded, stepping back. “You know you can always call me if you need to, right?”

“Thanks, pal,” she forced a smile. “Don’t tell Cait!” she called over her shoulder, disappearing into the crowd rushing for the train that was about to pull into the platform.

“I won’t…” he said, watching her go as he waited for his taxi.

The train carried her to a quiet neighborhood in one of the southern districts. Vi stood by the handrail the whole way, as if glued to it. Head down. Bag gripped tightly. People around her occasionally jostled, eager to exit the car quickly. Some eccentric guy sat across from her, talking to a pet rat on his shoulder. The critter, though unusual, was clever, sitting calmly in his pocket, its little face twitching as it eyed women in their thirties scurrying away.

Vi always loved animals. If you asked her which she preferred, she couldn’t choose between a dog and a cat. Probably best to get both to avoid the dilemma. Would Caitlyn want a cat or a dog? Would she go along with Vi’s plan? Or maybe she was allergic… No, Cassandra had mentioned that when Caitlyn was growing up, they had two Dobermans, but their deaths hit the family so hard they never got more pets.

The mechanical voice announced her stop, and Vi spilled out of the car with the crowd.

Not far away, on the top floor of an old building that once housed a publishing house, was the sisters’ studio. Jinx often wandered in when she needed to paint or sketch. She even had her own fully equipped room for it.

At first, the space belonged only to Vi. With her first paycheck, she rented the then-empty, unfinished place. Over time, she leveled the walls, bought furniture, and divided the area. Paintings, sculptures, and ceramics filled the room, everything Vi loved creating with her hands was here.

Today, the art pieces were pushed against the wall and covered with cloth to protect them from light and dust. By the window stood a cherrywood bed, its frame adorned with carved patterns at both the headboard and foot. Red silk bedding lay neatly on top, covering the pillows and duvet. A soft, warm blanket rested at the foot of the bed.

Vi had been preparing for this day for nearly a month. Arranging the space, finding the perfect lighting, and, most importantly, the model. Not everyone would agree to pose for hours, and posing nude? Even fewer. As soon as Vi got the invitation to the exhibition, the image formed in her head. No matter how she tried to move away from it, nothing else worked.

So, Violet posted a carefully crafted questionnaire and references on a forum and waited. The responses were pitifully few, and half of them seemed to come from creeps trying to turn art into something sleazy. She even started to suspect someone was sabotaging her, repeatedly blocking the ad on the university’s forum, until one application finally caught her eye.

She still had a few hours before the meeting, so Vi tried to make some sketches and find the right angle, but nothing was coming together. The lines were off, the pencil was wrong, and the light was just awful.

She was clearly nervous.

This would be a test for both her and the girl who went by Kira. Vi hadn’t seen her face, but the photos of her figure (nothing inappropriate, just proof it wasn’t some shady guy) convinced her to take a chance. They didn’t look fake or pulled from the internet, so…

Vi was finishing a new vase, cleaning the pottery wheel, when she heard footsteps outside. She placed the piece in the kiln, it would become ceramic later. Taking off her smudged beige apron and glancing at herself in the mirror, she prepared to open the door.

Two short doorbells.

Student walked to the door unhurriedly. Opening it, she found Caitlyn standing there, holding an umbrella. Wet snow was falling outside, and Vi hadn’t even noticed.

But she noticed the snowflakes on Caitlyn’s lashes. The touch of frost on her beautiful nose. The rosy cheeks and wide, captivating smile that didn’t hide her tooth gap. Vi didn’t realize she was smiling back just as broadly.

“What are you doing here?” She couldn’t believe her eyes.

“I thought you might fancy some lunch,” Caitlyn said, lifting a paper bag to eye level, as Vi was too focused on her to notice anything else. “Jayce said you looked quite spent after the gym, so I hoped to cheer you a little. May I come in?” She nodded toward the studio.

Vi snapped out of her trance and stepped aside. “Yeah, of course, cupcake, but I’ve got a meeting about the painting for the exhibition, and—”

“Your appointment’s here already,” Caitlyn said nonchalantly, clearing the table so they could eat. “Best wash your hands and come to the meal.”  

“What?” Vi froze, staring at the utterly calm woman moving like a panther in her fitted turtleneck and high-waisted burgundy pants.

“You ought to wash your hands first, love, standards of hygiene and all that.” She continued setting out food containers while Vi stood rooted to the spot.

“No, you said—” Vi swallowed. “I don’t get it...” She’d already pieced it together, but her mind demanded direct confirmation.

“I wrote to you,” Caitlyn finally turned to face her. “‘Kira-mann’ was hardly my cleverest invention, yet it seems to have worked precisely as I intended.” She flashed a sly smirk.

Vi cleared her throat and took a few steps toward her. “And the fact that there were only three decent applications, and two of them dropped out on their own,” she waved her hands vaguely, searching for a gesture but unsure which one. “That wouldn’t happen to be your doing, would it?”

Caitlyn crossed her arms, a flicker of jealousy burning inside. “I haven’t the foggiest idea what you’re talking about.”

…

Of course, she knew.

Who would believe she didn’t? Even Vi knew Caitlyn was just dodging the truth, hiding behind feigned ignorance.

When Caitlyn first saw that Vi was looking for a model, let’s just say the contract got crumpled and had to be reprinted. She immediately dropped everything to investigate, trying to figure out how to get the post removed from public view.

She wasn’t trying to sabotage Vi, no. She was gathering the courage to submit her own application. Even if it meant being naked, one-on-one with the object of her affection. Better her than some other girl. The thought of another woman posing for Vi was unbearable. Violet hadn’t set an age limit for the model, but something told Caitlyn her inbox would be flooded with eager students vying for a piece of the girl, especially after word got out that Sarah was out of the picture and dating someone else.

Caitlyn called Jayce, and maybe – maybe not, I’m not privy to the details, they hacked the site and removed the ad, disguising it as a rule violation. Though, in truth, no rules were broken. Vi had followed all the guidelines and boundaries meticulously. She took these things seriously. Art came first in moments like this, and it wasn’t her first time. In art school, they’d drawn from life with various models, so this wasn’t new territory for Vi-the-artist.

What was new was that she was seeking a model on her own initiative this time, with barely any contacts to draw from. So she had to improvise, hoping to find that one bold woman who saw art at least somewhat the way Vi did.

Caitlyn wasn’t into paintings or sculptures. She approached things practically, buying only what she needed or truly loved. That’s why the decor in her penthouse didn’t match, but Vi found charm in it, a vivid reflection of Caitlyn’s inner self. The woman who hid behind a stern facade but was a soft cinnamon roll inside.

“How was your day?” They enjoyed lunch, sitting close, thighs touching, unwilling to give each other more space than necessary.

“Dreadfully ordinary, really,” Caitlyn said, dabbing the corners of her mouth with a napkin. “I stopped by the department this morning to meet with Ambessa.”

“Should I be worried, Miss Kiramman?” Vi teased, playfully nudging her shoulder.

The professor gave a knowing smile and pecked Vi’s cheek. “Certainly not. We were simply addressing some formalities, and she asked for a word of advice regarding Mel.”

“Something wrong?” Concern flickered in Vi’s eyes.

“No,” Caitlyn continued eating. “Everything’s quite all right, and matters are even on the mend for them. I daresay Ambessa may soon be gracing family dinners rather more frequently.”

“And you’re thrilled about that,” Vi said with mock jealousy.

Caitlyn let out a warm laugh, setting her food container on the table. She pulled Vi’s face close and showered it with kisses, so insistent that Vi couldn’t help but laugh, kissing her back.

They ate cozily, sharing news and chatting about funny or interesting events. They even gossiped a bit about the university, no longer bound by the professor-student dynamic. Now they were just Caitlyn and Vi. Yes, still her mother’s friend, but one less dilemma to worry about. Still, they had to be cautious, their relationship could directly impact Caitlyn’s job and career, which would be disastrous.

“You understand why you’re here?” Vi asked cautiously, savoring the mushroom potato casserole.

“Yes,” Caitlyn replied calmly, squeezing girl’s thigh with a warm smile, trying to ease both their nerves.

“Did you read my request carefully?” Vi pressed.

“Absolutely,” Caitlyn said, bringing wine for herself and a cherry cola for student.

“You realize tha—” girl struggled to find the right words.

“That no clothes are to be involved?” They locked eyes, both a little shy. “Yes, Vi, I’m perfectly aware.”

“You looked at the references?” Violet finished her casserole, washing it down with a big gulp of soda.

“That was the very first thing I did,” Caitlyn said, resting a hand on Vi’s cheek, soothingly stroking it. “Breathe, darling, all is well. I wouldn’t be here were I not ready.” Vi searched her eyes for any trace of fear or hesitation but found none.

“It’s about the aesthetics of the body,” Vi began. “I’ll be studying you. First, finding the right angle so the curves catch the light the way I want, the way I see it. I’ll be looking closely at how your muscles lie, where bones are visible or not, the proportions, the skin tone, the contours.” Caitlyn’s pupils dilated slightly, too subtly for Vi to notice. “I’ll be searching for everything hidden, everything not immediately visible. I’ll see you completely, Caitlyn. All of you. Are you ready for that?”

The professor leaned in, pulling Vi’s lips to hers. The soft, tender touch said everything, but Caitlyn backed it up with words. “You have my trust, wholly…”

“Even if I say I might need to take a few photos to finish the painting after you leave?” Vi searched those blue eyes for doubt.

“Yes…”

…

The sun was gradually nearing the horizon.

Vi set up the easel and placed a canvas on it. Caitlyn cleared away the empty food containers and leaned her hands on the windowsill behind the bed, gazing at the light streaming onto the city streets. Warm yellow and orange hues danced in her hair. Vi savored the sight of her woman, her hands instinctively reaching for the Polaroid to capture her unnoticed.

“I was just about to say, ‘Take a picture, it’ll last longer,’ but you’ve beaten me to it,” Caitlyn giggled, sliding off the bed and adjusting her turtleneck.

“Couldn’t help myself,” Vi pinned the photo to an empty clothespin on the wall, where other moments of her life, both in the studio and beyond, hung. She wanted Caitlyn to be part of her life too. Everywhere, in every moment.

“Very well, then,” Caitlyn stood awkwardly at the foot of the bed, unsure what to do with herself. “What’s the plan, maestro?”

Vi chuckled warmly and moved a folding screen. “This is for you. Step behind it and undress. Take any fabric you want to cover yourself with, then lie on the bed however feels right. I’ll guide you from there. I need to set up my workspace, okay?” She ran her hands soothingly over Caitlyn’s shoulders.

“As you wish.” Her palms were sweaty. The professor tried to stay confident, but she was a little shy about being so exposed in front of Vi, who would remain fully clothed.

Caitlyn grabbed the warm blanket and quickly undressed to avoid second-guessing her decision. Though the chance of her bolting was zero. She wanted this. At the very least, to try something new, at most, to see Vi at work, which girl still valued no higher than a successful hobby. Sometimes Caitlyn wondered why Vi even wanted to pursue business instead of something that brought her so much joy and fulfillment.

She stood lost in thought, not noticing that Vi had frozen like one of her sculptures. The girl stood with brushes in hand, completely forgetting what she was doing or why they were even there. Before her was Caitlyn, wrapped in a way that left her shoulders and collarbones bare, and that alone was enough to drive Violet wild.

She cleared her throat. “Are you feeling all right?”

“Yes,” Vi spun around abruptly, searching for the right tube of oil paint. “Get comfortable.” Caitlyn caught every emotion Vi was feeling, and her confidence returned on its own.

The professor, not breaking eye contact with the back of Vi’s head, unfurled the blanket and let it drop. It hit the wooden floor with a soft thud, chilling her bare body. Violet whipped around, startled, thinking something was wrong…

Caitlyn looked at her with a challenge, but it lasted only a second before she turned and gracefully climbed onto the soft sheets. They were still crisp and fresh from the morning wash, smelling of orange and bergamot, brushing so pleasantly against her skin that she let out a contented sigh, luxuriating in the bed. Vi’s gaze remained piercing, devilishly roguish.

“Put a pillow under your lower back, it’ll be more comfortable,” Vi said, clearing her throat loudly as Caitlyn lazily turned her head, awaiting instructions. “Turn onto your right side, but not fully, keep your shoulders almost on your back. Bring your legs together and bend them at the knees.” She couldn’t tear her eyes away from Caitlyn’s fluid, bare movements. “And tilt your head to the other side, but just slightly, so the shadow falls gently and shields it from viewers…”

“Like so?” Vi had drawn the curtains earlier, and now they were bathed in warm yellow with hints of orange from the lamps, like an eternal sunset that would never fade or change. “Vi?”

“YES!” She flinched, dropping a clean mixing palette. Caitlyn smirked. “Yes, that’s good. Thanks, cupcake.”

Vi tried to pull herself together. It wasn’t exactly professional to react this way, but she couldn’t help it. Her brain seemed to shut off whenever their eyes met or when Caitlyn simply moved in the same space as her.

Professor let out a warm chuckle. “It’s okay, darling, everything’s absolutely wonderful…” The last words she whispered to herself.

A random playlist played in the background, something like atmospheric indie folk with elements of ambient pop and downtempo. Soft acoustic arrangements, melancholic vocals, and slow rhythms tried to create a relaxing atmosphere, but both girls remained noticeably, yet pleasantly, tense.

Caitlyn occasionally ran her hand over the silk bedding, soothing her nerves, hoping Vi wouldn’t notice or that it wouldn’t distract her.

“I can take off my clothes if it’ll make you more comfortable,” Vi said suddenly, breaking the silence. The professor turned her head, biting her lip in thought, and nodded after a moment.

The sun slowly sank below the horizon, and evening settled over the city. Winter brought short days and long nights. Snow followed like a loyal son, carrying frost and northern winds in its pockets, slyly tugging at hats and scarves, trying to steal them away.

Vi set down her brush and palette. Caitlyn didn’t look away. The girl walked to the couch where they’d eaten lunch and pulled off her t-shirt. Then came the clink of a belt buckle, and her pants followed onto the couch. She folded her clothes, still in her boots, and, to the professor’s surprise, in a red lace bodysuit…

Caitlyn had never known she could be so drawn to one-piece lingerie. Now she knew she had a very specific kink. Her blue eyes didn’t leave Vi’s muscular body, barely covered. Muscles shifted and tensed as Violet returned to the easel. She adjusted a strap and, for the first time, met Caitlyn’s gaze. The professor lay still, as if hypnotized, awestruck… in love.

“Your head’s in the wrong position,” Vi noted with a sly smirk.

“You cannot imagine how much…” Caitlyn sucked in her lower lip and exhaled loudly, returning to the correct pose.

Cait could hear her heart pounding, the brush gliding across the canvas, the paint dripping onto the palette. She heard Vi’s steady breathing, felt her gaze tracing up her legs, from ankles to thighs. She sensed those gray eyes running over her pale skin, leaving warmth in their wake.

The professor didn’t regret stepping out of her comfort zone for a second. Despite all her firmness and confidence, this was a daunting step she’d taken purely out of a selfish impulse she couldn’t control.

Caitlyn had always been possessive about things dear to her heart, but never about people, until Vi. Now, it mattered to her that no one touched the girl, that no one stood too close or spoke too insistently. She wanted to steal Vi away and hide her from prying eyes, because Violet was hers and hers alone.

Analyzing her reactions, Caitlyn knew this wasn’t right, that smothering Vi with her presence or imposing restrictions was unacceptable. But she had the right to want, even if she had no intention of crossing boundaries.

Professor was ready to love and cherish Vi from a distance if that’s what girl wanted.

Lately, Caitlyn caught herself realizing she’d agree to anything Violet asked. One word from her, and the professor would do it. Anything, absolutely anything. She’d lay the world at Vi’s feet if she asked, no matter if everything around them crumbled…

“Cait?” Vi’s soft voice pulled her from the haze. She slowly turned her head, afraid to break the moment. “I need to come closer and look. Do you mind?”

Caitlyn smiled and nodded. “And if I were to mind, what then?” she asked with a challenging look. “Would you be peering through binoculars, perhaps?”

Vi chuckled, already standing beside her. “Then I’d have to guess, which might mess up the result, in case you forgot.”

“Take your time, then,” Caitlyn said, barely moving but somehow opening her body even more. “I wouldn’t dare ruin a masterpiece.”  

Vi leaned closer.

Her gaze slid over the curves of Caitlyn’s body, over her full breasts, making the professor feel even hotter. She could feel her heartbeat quicken, as if she could sense those as touches. Vi couldn’t miss the rapid breathing Caitlyn tried to hide, attempting to breathe through her nose but only gasping more.

Violet raised her hand to Caitlyn’s toned abs, glancing at her blue eyes for permission. Cait nodded and closed her eyes, tilting her head back as Vi’s fingertips glided over her stomach.

She felt the pads of girl’s fingers grow bolder, sliding down her side to her hip, veering away from the desired path. Caitlyn bit her lip hard as Vi’s other hand joined, intensifying the sensation, sending sparks through her skin…

“Vi?” Caitlyn breathed out, almost voiceless.

“Yes?” Vi replied softly, barely audible.

Caitlyn swallowed, catching her breath as her voice halted Vi’s touch. “Is the door locked?”

“Yes,” Vi said, looking at her as if spellbound, unable to tear her gaze away. “It’s so hot when you talk like that,” she said, nervously swallowing. “When you try to control yourself, but all I hear is you gasping and holding back a whine,” she whispered.

“Would you like me to whisper it in your ear?” Caitlyn opened her eyes and slowly parted her legs as Vi practically hovered over her. She propped herself up on her forearms. Their faces drew closer. Blue eyes locked onto gray, though the pitch-black pupils that engulfed them both made the color hard to see. “Tell me what you want…”

Caitlyn watched closely as Vi barely held herself together. Her hands gripped the sheets so tightly her knuckles whitened. Girl’s tongue brushed over lips that craved only one thing – touch. Her gaze struggled to stay steady, resisting the urge to drift downward.

“Be a good girl,” Vi said, slowly kicking off her boots and crawling closer. “And put your legs on my shoulders.”

Caitlyn obeyed.

Vi surged forward as the woman’s hands tangled in her hair, pulling her so close that not a sliver of space remained between their bodies. Her nipples grazed the lace fabric, hardening with a rough, pleasant sensation. Vi’s fingers quickly found them, pinching sweetly.

One of Caitlyn’s legs rested on Violet’s shoulder while the other slipped down like a strap. Vi deepened the kiss, releasing her tongue to seek Cait’s. Her hands cupped the professor’s exquisite breasts, teasing her nipples, eliciting a whine from woman. They breathed heavily into each other’s mouths, unwilling to stop. Then Caitlyn let out such a deep moan that it sent a wave of shivers through Vi, who trailed hungry kisses from her lips to her collarbones and back.

“Take that off,” Caitlyn tugged at the bodysuit, desperate to remove it, but all she managed was to keep feeling Vi’s soft lips on hers. “I want to feel nothing but you, nothing in the way.”

With a growl, Violet pulled away from the sweet kisses of the woman beneath her, fumbling for the buttons on the right side while Caitlyn’s delicate fingers worked on the left. “You’re so sexy in this bodysuit, it’s driving me insane,” Caitlyn panted, unwilling to let Vi go even for a moment. “I never thought I’d see you in something like this.”

“I saw how you looked at me in a swimsuit, so I brought out the best piece.” The professor grinned, biting Vi’s lip. They quickly shed the last layer of fabric between them, and Violet hooked both of Caitlyn’s legs over her shoulders, making her lean back and simply enjoy. “You’re so damn wet,” Vi grinned predatorily, kissing the insides of her thighs. “Don’t you dare to stay quiet, I want to hear everything.”

Caitlyn tried to respond, but her voice drowned in a throaty moan as Vi’s tongue glided from her entrance to the clit in one slow, tantalizing motion. She lifted her head and saw only a smug Vi, who gave her no chance to catch a breath.

Vi’s tongue slid between her folds again and again, and again… Her fingers dug into the tender skin of Caitlyn’s thighs, trying to keep her in place while her free hand squeezed her breast, teasing a nipple. Professor arched helplessly into the sweet movements of Vi’s tongue and the wet, sucking kisses on her clit that made her body tremble.

They’d only just begun, but the woman was already so close that she tightened her legs around Vi’s head.

“I’m going to… Vi!” she moaned. “I don’t—don’t want it to happen so fast… mhmm.” Caitlyn felt Violet’s smile against her, but she was powerless as two fingers suddenly entered her, setting a pace so relentless that she could only moan helplessly in rhythm with the thrusts.

Vi played with her breasts, giving both equal attention. Caitlyn could hear the slick sounds of her arousal against girl’s fingers. When Vi unexpectedly sucked her clit with a wet, messy kiss and curled her fingers at the same time… the climax was unstoppable.

Caitlyn arched sharply, so much that Violet couldn’t hold her down. Her moan was more like a cry as Vi’s tongue kept working, pushing her further over the edge, drawing blissful pleasure even from overstimulation.

Caitlyn struggled to catch her breath.

Vi left a final kiss on her thigh and gently eased Caitlyn’s legs off her shoulders. She sat back on her heels, licking the wetness from her fingers, eyes never leaving the professor. Cait rolled her eyes and locked her legs around Violet’s waist, pulling her close again.

Their lips found each other. Caitlyn tasted herself on Vi’s tongue. They skipped gentle kisses, diving straight into passionate ones, as if time were running out. Cait scratched Violet’s scalp as their kisses grew messier, wetter, more uneven.

Vi unhooked Caitlyn’s legs and intertwined them so tightly that professor bent her knee, feeling just how much student wanted her. Wetness dripping down her thighs, gaze clouded with hungry haze. Vi let out a short, quiet moan, now at the professor’s mercy.

With one motion, Caitlyn flipped them, taking the top. Violet let out a pleading moan, and Cait pressed her clit against Vi’s. Student pulled her into another wet kiss, biting her lip and dragging her tongue across it. Caitlyn exhaled heavily into her mouth and began moving her hips, grinding against her. Vi slapped her ass and squeezed it hard.

All that could be heard was their heavy, uneven breathing and vivid moans and whines as Caitlyn picked up speed. The wet sounds of their bodies, now almost kissing on their own, were punctuated by gasps and whimpers.

The bodies slid against each other, slick with sweat and arousal. Caitlyn kept finding Vi’s lips, pulling her into kiss after kiss until her head spun from lack of oxygen. The professor kept speeding up, scissoring Violet nearly to the point of losing consciousness, when she felt that Vi was moving her hips in response.

Their gazes never broke. Violet looked at her with such wild desire that Caitlyn’s stomach fluttered, as if the butterflies had tripled. Their lips barely parted, tongues endlessly seeking each other.

Caitlyn slid her hand between them. Her fingertips found Vi’s clit, stimulating her even more, harder, faster. Student could no longer keep up with the kisses. Her mouth fell open in a stream of moans, each one pulled out by Caitlyn, who kept pushing her to the edge, teasing her swollen clit with deft fingers.

Vi wanted to come but also wanted to stretch the moment.

She tried not to think about how good it felt. What Caitlyn’s touch and body were doing to her. How much she loved squeezing her breasts, sucking her nipples, gripping her ass, feeling professor’s touches. How her moans and ragged breathing drove the girl wild. But her mind was filled only with the professor – her scent, her velvety skin burning under insistent touches.

“Come for me, baby,” Caitlyn whispered in her ear, nibbling her lobe and licking its curve. “I want to see and hear you come.”

That was enough for Vi’s hands to grip Caitlyn’s ass as she let go. She came with a moan that professor swallowed in a kiss, her own clit giving in under the pressure. They came almost simultaneously, hips moving fast, pressing their swollen clits together, guiding each other through the orgasm, prolonging the pleasure.

“I love you,” Vi said weakly as Caitlyn practically collapsed on top of her, unwilling to change positions and lose their sweet contact.

The professor ran her tongue from the pulse point on Violet’s neck to her ear, breathless. “I love you too.”

She pulled Vi into a passionate kiss, their naked bodies savoring the tender contact. Caitlyn kept kissing her insistently, biting, sucking her tongue, while Vi surrendered completely, one hand holding her firmly at the waist, the other squeezing and stroking her ass.

…

Night had fallen over the city.

Vi didn’t even think about returning to painting while Caitlyn lay naked in her arms. One hand rested under her waist, the other lazily stroking her midnight-blue hair.

Cait buried her face in the crook of Vi’s neck, her arms wrapped around her. Every now and then, she’d gently shower Violet’s face and neck with slow, tender kisses, relaxing her even more. Student unconsciously closed her eyes, sinking into the feeling of love and closeness.

They lay in silence, listening to the city and the soft melodies still playing from the speaker. Vi realized she didn’t want to part. Ever. But Caitlyn had made her decision, and all Vi could do was accept it and wait patiently. Time would pass quickly if she kept herself busy. Though she knew she wouldn’t be able to think of anything but how much she missed her woman.

Violet always felt Caitlyn’s absence. When she woke up, when she went to sleep. During breakfast or heading to the university or the gym. It would be nice if Cait were there for every moment of every day, ideally for the rest of her life.

Vi wanted to cook them breakfasts, lunches, and dinners. To spend evenings together with a book or watching a movie or show. Maybe Caitlyn would be working, and girl could quietly lie beside her, dozing off to the rustle of papers and the feel of fingers in her hair. They could travel somewhere together, go to concerts, restaurants, wherever their hearts desired… as long as they were together.

“You look simply stunning in lingerie like that, darling,” Caitlyn said with a sly wink.

Vi laughed, kissing her again, with no hope of ever getting enough. “Glad you like it. I was worried boxers might be your weakness, and I’d have to toss half my wardrobe.”

The professor smiled softly. “I fear I’m fond of absolutely everything about you. There’s nothing in you I wouldn’t find entirely irresistible.” They laughed, pressing their foreheads together, noses brushing tenderly…

“Vi, I really must tell you—”

“When’s your birthday?”

They spoke at the same time. Caitlyn lifted her head and kissed Violet deeply, with tongue—no other kisses existed between them anymore. “The fourth day of January, my darling.”

“Today?” Vi frowned, glancing at the calendar on the wall, scribbled with notes. “Damn, I didn’t know—I’m not prepared at all. Shit, cupcake, I’m so sorry, I’ll definitely—” Caitlyn pressed a finger to her lips, stopping her nervous rambling, and smiled warmly.

“It’s perfectly fine,” she said, brushing Violet’s cheek with her knuckles. “I’ve already got everything I’ve been longing for.”

“Okay, but only today,” Vi said, pulling her closer, intertwining their legs, pressing the bodies together. She covered them both with the blanket. The room was noticeably cooler, especially without clothes. “What were you going to say?”

Caitlyn tensed. Pulling back slightly to see Vi’s face, she left a gentle kiss on her tattoo. “I’m leaving tonight.”

Violet felt like she’d been doused with ice water. Her ears rang, her limbs went numb. She heard nothing, understood nothing, caught in a whirlwind of emotions she’d long kept locked away. “Tonight?”

“Yes, darling,” tears welled in Caitlyn’s eyes. “Please forgive me for not telling you sooner. I only found out this morning. It was so unexpected, I was quite thrown. Then Jayce rang, and I came…”

Vi wordlessly pressed closer, holding her tightly, clinging to her, unwilling to let go so abruptly. Caitlyn wrapped her arms around Violet’s neck, trying to soothe her, massaging her scalp and whispering confessions.

Whispering in her ear, for her alone, hidden from the world.

“Can I see you off?” Longing pierced Vi’s voice.

“I’d like that,” the professor said, kissing her tenderly. “But it would be best if you let me go now, or I shan’t be able to leave…” Violet looked into her eyes softly but didn’t say what they both wanted to hear.

“So this is goodbye?” Tears gathered in the corners of their eyes, blurring their vision, but neither rushed to wipe them away. They held each other while they still could, tears could dry on their own.

“This is goodbye, Violet,” Caitlyn bit her lip, holding back sobs. She gently took Vi’s face in her hands, lovingly tracing her features as if to memorize them not just with her eyes but with her touch, taking it with her like a keepsake to carry in her heart until her last breath. “See you around?”

“See you later, my favorite cupcake!” Vi brought Caitlyn’s hand to her lips and kissed it softly, closing her eyes against the overwhelming emotions that found no outlet, trapped inside her.

They could have confessed their love again. They could have shouted and argued, fighting to stay together right now. But Vi respected and cherished Caitlyn as much as Caitlyn did her. So they parted almost silently, saving words for later, keeping their feelings and sensations locked within.

The velvet box remained gathering dust in Vi’s pocket.

Till better times.

Chapter Text

Spring in Stanford was pleasant.

Warm breezes and plenty of sunny days greeted the season. Trees gradually donned their green canopies, offering shade for the upcoming hot months. This quiet town, brimming with students, researchers, and professors, was sheltered by mountains to the west, protecting it from ocean winds. Nearby lay San Francisco to one side, with San Jose and Oakland on the other.

Caitlyn managed to settle into a charming, blue-painted wooden cottage. Housing was tight, especially close to the university, but a professional like her got some certain perks.

Winter had passed quickly.

Temperatures never dipped below freezing. The professor had settled in, delivering lectures and preparing for the next ones. She buried herself in work, refusing to let a single stray thought derail the resolve she’d painstakingly cultivated and now carefully rationed, just enough to last her contract term. Her colleagues welcomed her warmly. Corin, the civil law professor, proved especially friendly, perhaps too much so. Sensing Caitlyn’s lonely gaze, she volunteered to give her a tour and share local news and highlights.

They often crossed paths in the hallways and during morning runs. Caitlyn discovered a newfound love for jogging. The quiet green neighbourhood suited it far better than the chaotic bustle of Manhattan. Yes, there were parks there, but with over eight million residents, relaxation felt elusive. With each year, Caitlyn grew to cherish nature and silence more, especially after lectures filled with debates and the lively energy of young students. None of whom were Vi…

Violet had fully immersed herself in her painting. She spent days and nights in the studio, constantly refining and perfecting the canvas. She missed Caitlyn terribly, sometimes just sitting on that same couch, watching the oil paint dry as the warm sun set later each day. Staying put was hard, her familiar routine no longer held the same appeal.

Winter had passed. And thank goodness it was over.

It had been cold, dreary, lonely. Her coat didn’t warm her. Tea lost its charm, and coffee, oddly, always tasted too bitter. Vi increasingly hid from friends in the library and from her sister at the gym. While others watched in silence, Jinx, sensing something was off, kept pressing. Her approach might have been clumsy or untimely, but Vi felt a bit lighter with her clingy sister around. Less lonely, somehow…

“You don’t gotta be playin’ the martyr,” the sisters sat near the couch in their family home’s living room, huddled under a blanket, shutting out the world. They’d built a pillow fort and barely fit inside together. Vi’s rapidly growing muscles didn’t help. “You could just go to her, y’know?”

Vi wrapped her arms around the sister and pressed a cheek to her shoulder. With a heavy sigh, she watched the lights flicker on the fort’s walls. They had one of those lamps that mimicked rippling water, or, to some, the northern lights.

“What would that change?” A tinge of melancholic despair laced her voice. “Cait would still be there… She promised until next fall, but I don’t even know anymore…”

“The hell you even sayin’ right now?” Jinx stroked Vi’s head sisterly, worrying about her state as much as their relationship.

“Think she’ll just come back, and we’ll get married and run into sunset?” Vi gave a bitter smirk, resentment seeping into her body. “I don’t think so.” Jinx froze. “She’ll find someone else and won’t come back. Why would she, knowing I’m still here, ready to mess it all up again?”

Jinx gently pulled Vi back to look at her. The girl was angry, and her sister felt it clearly. “Yo, where all these dark thoughts comin’ from?” She couldn’t believe her ears. “Didn’t y’all break up, like, as a couple or somethin’?”

“Exactly,” Vi’s smirk turned even more bitter as she peeled away, turning her back to her sister. “We broke up. It’s over, Jinx. Done.”

“Damn, you ridin’ the cycle or what?” Jinx smacked Vi’s arm, earning a hiss from the sting.

“Because why would she come back to me?” Vi fixed her gaze on her younger sister.

“She loves you,” Jinx said softly. “And you love her. Ain’t that enough?”

“Yeah?” Tears welled in Vi’s eyes, unshed. “Then why did she leave, huh? Tell me?!”

Jinx fell silent.

Complex thoughts flitted across her face without lingering as she tried to answer a question that wasn’t hers to solve. Only Caitlyn could say for sure 'why and how, but she wasn’t here. Only a sad Vi remained, who’d somehow lost hope far too quickly.

“Didn’t she give you a choice?” Jinx cautiously placed a hand on her sister’s knee, trying to reclaim her drifting attention. “She riskin’ a lot lettin’ herself fall for you.”

“I know,” Vi covered her face with her hands and rested it on her knees, pulled up to the chest. “But why can’t I believe it? Why can’t I trust she’ll come back and choose me?” She looked at her sister in despair. “Why does it feel like this will end with miles of fucking states between us?”

“I dunno, maybe anxious attachment type?” Jinx pulled her sister close, keeping her from drowning in the relentless stream of grim scenarios her mind churned out, especially the worst ones. “Could be ‘cause you ain’t stayin’ in touch. What if you just called, talked it out? Might help.”

“She said it’d ruin everything. That I need to live this time without her—”

Jinx exhaled in frustration. “Man, you two killin’ yourselves tryin’ to be all selfless, like it’s for the best. But it ain’t…only thing that makes sense is bein’ together.”

Morning came faster than Vi would have liked. Each new day brought their reunion closer, yet the autumn felt so distant it physically weighed on her body. Hands went numb, and head throbbed as if someone were hammering at her skull.

They had fallen asleep entwined in this small world free of storms and tempests. Though Vi loved bad weather and Caitlyn preferred sunshine. She wondered how Cait’s spring and winter had gone… Vi desperately wanted to know, but she’d promised to choose herself, to do things for her own sake. Yet what she’d wanted before meeting Caitlyn no longer mattered.

Vi felt like she’d lost herself as a separate person.

That’s exactly what the professor had tried to shield her from, or rather, release her from. To let her drift with the current or against it, Vi could choose whatever her soul desired, but every day she kept choosing solitude. As if she’d forgotten how to enjoy life, fixating on another person who might not choose her in the end.

Jayce was the first to sound the alarm while Fel was away on a business trip with Vander, unable to call her daughters as often, though her motherly instincts had been uneasy since takeoff. He quickly spotted worrying signs and practically dragged the almost amoeba-like Vi to a therapist.

Pale summer was approaching.

The girl aced her exams with distinction and returned to the studio to mope, staring at the painting. It was as if someone had taken away her most precious possession…

Katarina and Sarah, like loyal knights, rushed to her aid, taking up their posts at the university and various extracurricular activities, now attending them with Vi. They sought something new to reignite her spark and captivate her, and maybe all three of them, so time would fly by unnoticed.

The girls ensured she ate and didn’t spiral downward. For now, that was enough to bring her back to life. Jinx, along with Mylo, Ekko, and sometimes Claggor, organized video game tournaments as they did in childhood and took trips out of town.

A quiet weeks in Vander’s cabin turned them into old folks, according to Jinx. The guys kept dragging them fishing as a form of meditation. Vi breathed fresh air and found peace in the silence of nature.

Therapy was helping.

Vi had tied her life so tightly to Caitlyn and the chance to see her more often that she didn’t know what to do with herself when the professor left. They loved each other, but they were two separate people – and that couldn’t be changed.

This was a path Vi was starting anew, and the next stop was an internship at Sevika’s brewing company.

…

Summer for Caitlyn began with a mountain of exams and the completion of research projects. She worked so much that at one point, she felt even her bones aching from exhaustion and the endless cycle of repetition.

Routine.

The same actions, with minimal deviations, had defined her life for the past six months. Only twelve more to go – easy, right?

She moved more on autopilot than by conscious effort. Cait drank copious amounts of coffee and ate haphazardly, forgetting basics like breakfast, lunch, and dinner, which often blended into some vague middle ground between two or three options. Headaches and back pain plagued her. Caitlyn often sat in one position for hours without noticing, as if she’d slipped back to London, to that cursed house, to her first wife.

Summer finally eased her burden. Just as her fingers hovered over the button to book a ticket to New York, Cassandra and Tobias appeared at her doorstep, whisking her away on a trip to northern Canada.

Tobias whistled a familiar tune cheerfully, tapping the steering wheel in rhythm. He was having a great day, having slyly worn his favorite long sleeve shirt without his wife noticing. She didn’t usually dictate his wardrobe, but that huge stain on the sleeve irked her to no end.

He’d gotten it years ago when Caitlyn, nearly a teenager, insisted on repainting her room herself. The overly childish design clashed with her personality, so she researched and presented a project to her mother. Was anyone surprised? No. She is a Kiramman, after all.

But Cassandra wouldn’t let her do it alone with her father, knowing it would drag on for months, and breathing paint fumes that long wasn’t healthy for a child. So, she approved her daughter’s plan, more of a game than a formal meeting, held on the playground in their backyard. Caitlyn stood atop the slide while Tobias, sitting on the swings, gripped his wife’s hand to keep her from rushing to pull their daughter down.

Caitlyn wasn’t satisfied with that compromise, and when persuasion failed, she tied her hair into a ponytail one night and set to work. Armed with a can of paint and brushes she’d swiped from workers the previous week, she began. Tobias caught her around four a.m. while fetching a glass of water in his ridiculous pyjama set with a nightcap.

Caitlyn’s cheeks were smeared with pastel burgundy paint, her clothes hopelessly ruined. She’d tried reaching the upper half of the wall but, unable to lift the heavy ladder, had improvised an unsteady one of her own. Tobias just smiled approvingly, quickly changed, and returned to set up a proper ladder for her.

The morning left the construction crew baffled and Cassandra suspicious with questions. Her husband was at work, her daughter at school, she’d have to wait until evening, but curiosity killed the cat, or so they say, and she visited the security booth.

The hallway footage clearly showed Caitlyn sneaking stealthily, trying to blend into the shadows, though she’d forgotten her light-up-soled sneakers, the dream of every kid. Then Tobias, reacting to the noise from the room, hastily retreated back to the bedroom without ever reaching the kitchen.

“I happened to cross paths with the Navori family just last month,” Cassandra said, sitting across from Caitlyn, who was trying to read a book but sad blue eyes were stuck on a single sentence, and thoughts fixed on one person.

“And?” Caitlyn replied indifferently.

“I merely thought a marriage of convenience might suit you. They’re offering rather generous terms, and absolute freedom in your romantic pursuits.” She took a sip of tea from a metal mug, unfazed.

A blatant and obvious provocation. Even a child could see it, but love-struck Caitlyn missed it entirely and began to bristle.

Again. Her mother was trying to push an arranged marriage on her. Stepping on the same rake once more. Caitlyn wanted to turn into the Hulk and tear the book in half, but she calmly inserted a bookmark and set it aside on the shelf.

“I beg your pardon, what?” The last thing she wanted was another of her mother’s rants about how someone’s son or daughter was perfect and would make an excellent match for a Kiramman. What Caitlyn didn’t know, that she saw her daughter’s state clearly and understood the cause. She was here to help, but first, Cait had to willingly let her in and trust her.

“Settrigh remains unmarried, dedicating himself to a flourishing career with his sleek new startup. He’s launched satellites and even provided people with an alternative internet option.” Cassandra seemed nonchalant, but the pressure was palpable. Tobias knew his wife’s intentions and was ready to intervene if things went south.

“May I remind you, Mother, I’m a lesbian,” Caitlyn replied coldly. The ‘opposition’ between the two Kiramman women had always been tense, never cold. “At least do offer me women.”

“He’s gay, so it’s rather convenient, isn’t it?” she said so calmly that Caitlyn’s eyelid twitched. “Or… has someone already captured your heart, and you simply haven’t shared that little secret with us?”

There it was.

Cassandra barely suppressed a smug smirk, hiding it behind her steaming mug. Caitlyn seethed, hoping she was keeping it under control, but her mother’s last remark knocked the ground from under her. Like a punch to the gut, her anger dissolved into longing for the girl and a deep sadness. Tobias gripped the steering wheel tighter, awaiting a response. Caitlyn stayed silent, meeting her mother’s persistent gaze.

“No, Mother,” she said, leaning back on the couch and turning to the window.

The sun hung low on the horizon, bathing the tundra in golden light that seemed to never fade. In northern Canada, summer was a deceptive season. Bright but cold, alive yet fragile. The air was fresh, tinged with the scent of pine and damp earth, but when the wind blew from the arctic plains, it brought a sharp chill, prompting her to wrap herself in a fleece jacket.

Landscapes drifted by.

Low bushes laden with blueberries, patches of vivid yellow arctic poppies, and gray-green carpets of lichen. In the distance, rocky hills emerged, soon followed by the glassy expanse of an icy bay with solitary icebergs drifting in silence. Rivers murmured, freed from ice.

The polar day was disorienting. The sun circled the sky, never dipping below the horizon, and time lost all meaning.

Cassandra hoped Caitlyn would say more, and it seemed she might, but woman only let out a deep breath and fell silent, hoping the conversation would end there. The wife caught her husband’s gaze in the rearview mirror, and he shook his head, urging her to drop it.

The Kirammans hadn’t faded from the Lanes family’s life, especially Cassandra and Fel, who had grown close while watching over a lost Vi.

Sevika valued a sense of humor and adaptability in people, despite coming across as more dour than friendly to others. But she prized honesty and loyalty above all. Yet, despite their deep love, Mel had shattered both traits.

Vi ‘sneaked’ her way into Sevika’s company.

Essentially, she’d applied to every available internship, and the brewery wasn’t an exception. Business is business, even if alcohol was still off-limits for her, she wasn’t hired as a taster anyway. Vi aced all the stages and landed in an open working space on the third floor.

Sevika preferred staying close to production for better oversight, so her office location was limited, and this building was purchased once the business took off.

The sturdy brick house came with the right plumbing and layout. Once, it had been a cognac distillery, but it seemed the company went bust too quickly, opening just before Prohibition sealed its fate. Since then, it had stood vacant.

For years, the area wasn’t considered particularly appealing, but for Sevika, its proximity to home made the decision easy. She inspected the condition, consulted her lawyer, and signed the purchase agreement, including the land around it, a small lot for cars and a few warehouses.

Beer, cider, non-alcoholic alternatives. The mandarin one’s my favorite, by the way, just a side note. Not an empire, but solid, proven drinks.

Sevika quickly noticed a shock of pink hair glowing like a bright spot in the conference room. She was preparing for the monthly meeting and the welcome for interns, unafraid to trust the next generation of professionals directly involved in the business.

Their gazes clashed awkwardly. Sev frowned, and Vi slouched in her chair. The girl had hoped to go unnoticed, though maybe she should’ve dyed her hair, standing out like this was too easy.

It wasn’t a problem that Vi was interning here, but Sevika didn’t want to give Mel another opening to get close. The woman had already found loopholes, sneaking up on her in the most unexpected situations, not always appropriate but always with the same intent.

In secret, Sevika was softening toward Mel, bit by bit, growing more inclined, though she never showed it. Vi knew but kept quiet.

“Starting Wednesday, you’re stepping in for my assistant,” Sevika said, not looking up from her papers.

Vi stood awkwardly in the dimly lit office, her shirt wrinkled, clutching a stained coffee mug. The first week had been gruelling and hectic. She’d been shuffled between departments, wherever extra hands with her skills were needed.

“Sounds like nepotism,” she remarked, raising an eyebrow.

“No,” Sevika snapped. “She’s pregnant, and I can yell at you without guilt, Mel will smooth it over, and Fel won’t get mad.”

“Using the situation to your advantage?” Sev flashed a predatory grin at Vi. “And for the record, I’m an adult, independent person, so—”

“Mommy won’t get angry?” Sevika finished for her, feigning sadness with a pout.

This was just friendly banter, a callback to years past when Vi loved causing mischief and dodging consequences, often hiding behind her mom’s skirt or Vander’s vest.

Violet smirked. “Think Mel would want to know your new lunch spot?” she teased slyly.

Sevika chuckled and shook her head. “See you tomorrow, Vi!” She waved, shooing the girl home to end the long day.

…

The autumn air in Stanford, still warm by day, cooled to a velvety +12°C by evening. It carried the scent of dry leaves, eucalyptus, and the distant sea hidden beyond the hills. A morning mist, thin as a veil, draped over the campus, clinging to the red-tiled roofs and arches of the Main Quad, where stone columns stood like guardians of forgotten times.

The leaves of plane trees and rare oaks along the palm-lined avenues slowly turned gold, falling onto paths where they crunched under the feet of students rushing to lectures with cardboard cups of spicy pumpkin lattes. Evergreen palms and eucalyptus trees, like sentinels of a Californian summer, contrasted with the orange flares of chrysanthemums in the flowerbeds. A light, cool breeze brought snippets of laughter and melodies drifting from the open windows of dorms. The sun, no longer scorching but still generous, bathed the campus in soft light, its shadows stretching from the arches as if reaching for something elusive.

Caitlyn especially loved the sky over Stanford when it blazed pink and crimson, reflecting off the glass of Powell Library, while the horizon, where the Santa Cruz hills rose, glowed like the embers of a dying fire. In Palo Alto, beyond the campus, streets lined with Victorian houses glowed in warm tones.

Pumpkins and corn bundles adorned porches, and the farmers’ market smelled of apple cider and fresh pies. In the evenings, as students pulled on hoodies and denim jackets, bicycle bells rang through the twilight, and streetlamps cast a cozy glow over the cobblestone paths.

Yet there was something fragile, almost unreal, in this beauty. The mist creeping from the bay sometimes enveloped Memorial Church, its mosaic stained-glass windows seeming like portals to another world. The whisper of wind through the eucalyptus groves by the dried-up Lake Lagunita in November echoed with old tales of ghosts wandering among the arches.

Caitlyn returned late from San Francisco after a pleasant dinner with colleagues when a red traffic light held her up a bit longer. Her gaze, weary and somber, drifted over the houses lining the street until it landed on a bus stop across the way.

A lanky man in a reflective vest smoked intensely, the cigarette never leaving his mouth. Smoke flowed in and out as if he breathed nicotine instead of oxygen. His knitted cap was rolled up and frayed at the edgesб Balenciaga might’ve slapped a few thousand dollars on it and sold it in limited release. The vest gleamed under the streetlights, stark against the empty road.

He was merely swapping one advertising poster for another, but there was a catch…

Caitlyn assessed the situation objectively and acted swiftly. As soon as the light turned green, she darted off, drifting into a sharp turn at the intersection.

“Excuse me, young man,” she said, slightly out of breath, not even closing her car door as she left her Mini Cooper on hazard lights behind the worker’s vehicle. “Might there be an additional poster available?”

He turned slowly, his deep wrinkles showing disinterest as he sized up this odd woman who’d crept up on him in the night with strange questions. “No!” he grunted, returning to his task.

“Not even one?” Caitlyn insistently circled him, practically wedging herself between the man and the glass where the poster should go.

“Lady, they’re all accounted for. I’ve got no desire to pay a fine for your nonsense.” He politely pushed her back with the back of his hand and lit another cigarette.

“And the price, if you please?” She pulled a checkbook from her bag.

He raised an eyebrow and smirked. “A thousand dollars, not a cent less,” he decided to play along, figuring the monotonous, chilly evenings could use a poker story for his coworkers.

Caitlyn nodded with relief and quickly filled out the check. She tore it off and handed it to him. His eyes widened, and the cigarette fell from the open mouth. “Consider this tenfold recompense for your trouble.” She offered a second, smaller slip. “Do keep my contacts handy if there’s any issue with cashing it.”

The man stared at her radiant smile, where a teeth gap peeked out for the first time since January. Wordlessly, he handed her the rolled-up poster and tucked the check into a hidden inner pocket. Caitlyn thanked him warmly and returned to her car.

A keen observer might’ve noticed her nearly skipping.

Another painting, well-known to you, was carefully packed and awaiting shipment at the post office. Via express delivery, it would cross the ocean and land in the hands of a generous art connoisseur. He’d waited long for it, Vi couldn’t stop perfecting it, as if trying to breathe life into the woman depicted. In reality, she was just clinging to her memory.

Therapy worked. Vi was coming back to life. It was no longer about before or after Caitlyn, but something new, fresh. Clear goals, desires… and plans for the future.

“Have plans for tonight?” Corin suddenly asked, snapping Caitlyn out of her text exchange with Felicia.

The fall semester was winding down, and holiday plans were starting to take shape. But the professor had decided to opt out of everything, choosing to lock herself away alone rather than yield to her mother’s pleas to join them on another Hawaii trip.

“Pardon?” She hadn’t caught the question, only the woman’s voice, and unfortunately, not the one she’d been hoping for.

“I asked… do you have plans for this evening?” Corin slid a bit closer, as if reluctant for the other colleagues at the table to overhear. Caitlyn shook her head and returned to her chicken breast in sweet-and-sour sauce with vegetables.

“Maybe we could have dinner together?” Corin’s hand covered the professor’s, not particularly ambiguously. “Afterwards, we could watch a film, whatever you like…” Receiving no reply, she continued hopefully. “Or… straight to my place?”

Something in her tone unsettled Caitlyn.

Why was she suddenly inviting her to spend time alone, especially at her home? Caitlyn hadn’t noticed before that the woman wanted to be close friends. Sure, Corin often complimented her and sometimes Caitlyn caught her lingering gazes on her body, but who knows? When people get lost in thought, their eyes often wander where they didn’t intend, probably just a flight of fancy.

“No,” she said abruptly, standing and grabbing her half-eaten plate. “I’ve already arranged a video call with Jayce this evening, so it won’t be possible.”

The professor nearly fled. “Maybe tomorrow, then?” Corin persisted, following her with her empty plate in hand.

“I’m not sure… we shall see.”

Caitlyn couldn’t pinpoint why, but the exchange left her uneasy. It felt odd, the vibe was off, and Corin’s hand had been too cold and soft.

…

Fel:

Any plans for the first week of January?

Cait:

Does endlessly hiding away in my office, far from the students, count?

Fel:

No, but I’m thrilled to tell you 

This is what Felicia texted her during that lunch. 

Fel:

Your blind date will be in town early January, and you can’t say no because debts must be paid 

Cait:

If I were to bolt, how long might you hold it against me?

Fel:

FOREVER!!!!!

I mean it

U lost, so be responsible and take your punishment 

Cait:

So, we’re destined not to meet again until the afterlife?

Fel:

CAITLYN KIRAMMAN 

Cait:

Very well, but you must meet one requirement 

Fel:

🤨

Go on, I’m listening 

Cait:

I’ll set both the time and the place

Fel:

Want to run the date? 

Cait:

Yes.

Fel:

Deal!

…

On one of those pleasantly warm winter evenings, Caitlyn stood in her favorite coat, not bothering to button it after stepping out of the house. A cigarette smoldered in her hand. She was gradually quitting, but sometimes carried a pack when her nerves needed an outlet.

Hair was gathered into a casual yet still attractive bun. A minimalist necklace with the Kiramman crest adorned her neck, paired with light makeup. Beneath the coat hid a silk, spaghetti strap dress in a soft blue that chilled her skin as the winter wind slipped under the thick fabric.

In hands, a bouquet of violets.

Caitlyn stared at the cigarette, its orange tip glowing. She brought it to her lips, inhaling the mix of tobacco, tar, and something foul. Her lungs filled with smoke, and for a moment, she didn’t feel so hollow.

A year had passed.

They hadn’t seen each other since her last birthday, but the longing never faded. There were good days, sometimes bad ones. Yet every morning, she woke with thoughts of Vi, and every night, she fell asleep seeing her face in the dreams. Caitlyn didn’t regret her decision, fully understanding why and how she’d made it, but sometimes living in that wait was unbearable.

Waiting for something that might never happen.

That sweet anticipation turning into a deceptive hope, whispering that everything would work out, only for it to fall apart. The professor had learned patience as a child, when her mother was endlessly absent at work and her father tried to teach her table etiquette. Some things you just had to endure. Even when you didn’t want to. Even when you couldn’t.

The street was quiet.

Midweek. A peaceful lane. The only restaurant, with its dim lighting, stood out in the small town. Caitlyn hadn’t felt like traveling, so she’d picked a Japanese place she’d grown fond of. All woman wanted was to gorge on baked rolls and take some home for tomorrow.

She didn’t care who might show up, or if anyone would. Fel had said it was still on, but who knows? And honestly, it didn’t matter. She could calmly read a message canceling it, grab takeout, and—

“What’s a beautiful girl like you doing in a place like this?”

A scent of flowers filled the air.

The violets seemed to bloom.

The moon rose over the horizon, framing her features.

Caitlyn dropped the cigarette. Vi stubbed it out with the sole of her polished boot.

The professor froze, afraid to turn. Afraid it was an illusion, a trick of her mind.

Gloved hands in leather, sleeves of a wool pea coat, entered her vision. They grasped the lapels of Caitlyn’s coat, wrapping her up to keep woman warm and shield her from the wind.

Awkwardly, the professor lifted her eyes.

Violet smiled.

She stood there, looking straight into her eyes with a warm, genuine smile. Vi still held the edges of her jacket, keeping them closed. It would’ve been so easy to pull her in and kiss those lips… but Vi didn’t.

“Are these for me?” girl nodded toward the flowers, but Caitlyn remained motionless.

Violet let her gather the thoughts. She stood silently beside her, holding her a bit tighter to ensure Caitlyn felt the warm touch and didn’t doubt its reality.

The professor slowly released Vi’s gray eyes, letting her gaze trace from them to girl’s cheeks, to the tattoo still on the left side. Over the scars on her brow and upper lip. Down the navy scarf around her neck, past the gear tattoo. To the broad shoulders, which seemed even wider than last time. To the hands touching her. To the body standing so close, so real.

“Fel knows,” Caitlyn said, not a question or confirmation, but a trembling statement.

“She knows,” Vi smiled wider, unconsciously biting her lower lip to contain the happiness bursting inside her. It didn’t matter if Caitlyn had changed her mind. Right now, in this moment, Vi felt on top of the world.

“And you’re here,” Caitlyn mused aloud, again not a question or confirmation, more a thought spoken to connect the dots.

“I’m here,” Vi whispered. Her hands followed her gaze, moving to the woman’s shoulders, then down to her elbows, where she now held her. “Aren’t you cold?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Caitlyn breathed softly, finally breaking from her daze, her face lighting up with joy. “I brought these for you.” Thinking of you. She handed the bouquet to Vi, meeting her eyes and watching them sparkle.

“Violets?” Vi smirked. “An unexpected choice. Why not roses?”

“I can’t say I have much love for roses…”

Professor’s hands slid without hesitation to Vi’s waist, pulling her into a tight embrace. Holding the bouquet in one hand, Violet gently pressed Caitlyn closer in return, woman’s chin brushing her shoulder before shifting closer.

A cold nose touched the skin of her neck. A relieved sigh caressed Vi’s earlobe and dissolved into pink hair. It had grown out, now a stylish long mullet with slightly shaved sides. Violet’s flair remained, but it had matured, gained a certain gravitas.

She allowed herself an unusual boldness, leaving a featherlight kiss just below Caitlyn’s temple, inhaling her scent and lingering in the touch. The professor pressed closer, hiding tears in the folds of the coat.

“You’re trembling,” Vi murmured tenderly. “Shall we go inside?”

“Only a few more moments, if you don’t mind,” Caitlyn requested, relaxing fully into Vi’s arms.

“Of course, cupcake,” the student ran her fingers through midnight-blue hair, feeling her anxiety slip away, packing its bags and bidding a final farewell. “Anything for you…”

Because it was fated. Because they’d fought to reach this moment, to hold each other so tightly it was worth it. But their relationship had always been worth more, even when it felt like a sick fantasy. Even when the darkest days seemed to outweigh their love.

Some things just happen because they must.

…

“So, what happened next?” Caitlyn dipped a roll into soy sauce, laughing at the story Vi was cheerfully recounting.

“Mylo’s skates flew off, and he face-planted on the ice,” Vi giggled. “Because you’ve got to tie them properly, not just say ‘the trendy’ way.”

“Ugh,” the professor winced, almost feeling the pain herself. “He hasn’t broken anything, has he?”

“Nah,” Vi waved it off with her chopsticks, popping some ginger into her mouth. “He was fine, and…” She paused dramatically, drawing Caitlyn’s expectant gaze solely to her.

“Do be a dear, Vi, and cease teasing!” the professor squirmed impatiently.

“Lux swooped in and started fussing over him,” Vi smirked mischievously. “And it worked!” she exclaimed joyfully.

“Yes!” They high-fived each other.

Mylo, along with Ekko and Jinx, had just finished their first semester at university. Lux turned out to be Mylo’s student buddy, guiding him through opportunities and technical details of uni life.

He’d fallen for her instantly. She caught on quickly and blushed every time he awkwardly tried to compliment her or invite girl out with the oddest excuses. Mylo had always been a ‘ladies’ man, but now, with his beard growing thicker, he’d let his quirky mustache grow out, like some Frenchman, and switched up the style. It suited him perfectly, and his clumsiness only added points in her eyes.

She always smiled at his quirks and strange jokes. Everyone around could see how well they fit – Lux, calm and gentle, while Maylo was wild and sometimes filter-less. Nothing offensive, just odd, which she found amusing and endearing.

“What about yourself?” Caitlyn asked casually, seemingly focused on her dish, though Vi noticed her chopsticks idly tracing through the wasabi. “Is there someone in your life?”

“Well,” Vi decided to play along. “Things with her are a bit uncertain right now.” Caitlyn tensed, her gaze frosting over.

“Would I happen to know her?” She seemed to press on her own sore spot, unable to stop.

“No,” Vi continued unfazed, fighting a laugh at jealous Caitlyn. “She went to California for work and said I needed time without her. But honestly, I don’t. Distance or time won’t change how I feel about this perfect woman.” She saw the puzzle pieces clicking in Caitlyn’s mind. “It’s serious for me, you know. She and I – it's serious!” The professor buried her face in hands and laughed as Violet cackled.

Caitlyn wanted to hear more, to listen to Vi’s voice endlessly, no matter what she said, as long as she kept talking. But the tale of Mylo and Lux outshone that trendy streaming series. She genuinely started rooting for him when things didn’t work out at first.

All’s well that ends well.

“What?” Caitlyn hadn’t realized she’d been staring at Vi, who blushed and snapped her out of her thoughts.

“Nothing, it’s just,” the woman smiled warmly. “I can’t quite believe you’re here.”

They sat at a small table far from the entrance. Decorative candles and multicolored lamps glowed around them, their shades resembling melting glass. Caitlyn warmed up the moment they entered, feeling Vi help her off with the coat and guide her by the waist to the table. Violet gallantly pulled out the chair for the professor but sat opposite, to Cait’s slight disappointment.

“Really?” Vi extended her hand palm-up toward her. “Were you waiting for me?” She wiggled her eyebrows teasingly.

The woman gently placed her hand in Vi’s, tracing her knuckles with her thumb. “Naturally, I was,” Caitlyn said, surprising Vi by bringing her hand to her lips and planting a few firm yet tender kisses, her eyes closing in delight. Their knees brushed under the table all dinner long, touching closer as if seeking contact.

“I’d have come sooner if I’d known,” Vi whispered, just for them.

“Patience, darling, all comes in its own time,” the affectionate nickname lit up Vi with a radiant warmth inside. Violet didn’t hold back her lovesick gaze or beaming smile, knowing there was nothing to fear, her feelings were mutual and free to bloom.

They talked about everything and nothing.

Caitlyn often slipped into her long-forgotten habit of yapping, but at some point, she noticed Vi didn’t try to stop or interrupt her. Instead, she listened intently, asking relevant and funny questions, even on topics she wasn’t particularly interested in. But Caitlyn loved it, and that made it special to Vi too.

The professor spoke about her courses, her students, her colleagues, and the faculty cafeteria menu. She rambled about her neighborhood, the morning weather, and her habit of running before breakfast, a practice Vi disapproved of, extracting a promise from her to at least eat something small and light beforehand. Caitlyn recounted her trip to Canada and her fascination with airships, which Vi found especially charming.

They kept holding hands. They swapped rolls and savored the evening in each other’s company. No one else was needed.

Vi didn’t mention therapy or her depressive episode. Instead, she talked about her internship with Sevika and her bachelor’s thesis topic, which she’d accidentally dreamed up and jotted down, not in notes, but in a message to Jinx. At three a.m., she hadn’t cared to sort it out, just scribbling words down before crashing back to sleep.

By morning, her phone buzzed with notifications, Jinx had found the incoherent note confusing. But after a strong cappuccino, Vi pieced her nighttime thoughts into a concise, compelling topic to pitch to her supervisor.

She shared stories of Mel’s persistence and Sevika’s aloofness, though everyone noticed how the woman was slowly letting go of her anger and hurt, subtly allowing Medarda to persist. Who knows? Maybe something might work out.

“So, you’ve turned down the nationals, then?” Caitlyn asked, puzzled.

“Yeah,” Vi had no regrets. She chose what she loved, what was closest to her heart and soul. “It was never my dream. For Gert, it’s a chance to solidify her place and chase hers. She qualified just as well, but there weren’t enough spots on the team, so she was initially left out.”

“And you, like her steadfast knight, willingly stood aside?” Caitlyn teased, winking at her.

“I’m your knight,” Vi countered smoothly, making the woman blush. “But yeah, something like that. I felt it was time to step back. I didn’t lose my scholarship, and she won silver, so it worked out perfectly.”

“Here’s to that!” Caitlyn raised her glass.

“Cheers!” Vi clinked hers against it.

The evening seamlessly transitioned into the early night.

An evening neither wanted to end.

Caitlyn had steered the night as she’d wanted, but she didn’t know how to say goodbye. Six more months loomed, and they’d have to part again. She cast a tender, grateful look at the girl who held the door for her as they left the restaurant, the last customers, leaving generous tips for keeping the staff late.

“Shall I walk you home?” Vi pulled Cait closer by the waist, as if warming her against the cold, though Caitlyn could sense the nervousness in her movements. In response, she wrapped her arms around Violet’s shoulders, planting a light kiss on her hair and smoothing stray strands.

“It’s nearby,” they gazed at each other. Words weren’t necessary. “But I would love to show you the little corner of town I’ve been speaking of.”

They laughed and strolled together in the same direction, still holding each other. Caitlyn wore heels that added noticeable height, but Vi wasn’t fazed. She looked at the woman with the same caring, sweet gaze, losing herself in beloved blue eyes.

They talked about family.

Vi shared how Cassandra and Felicia now acted like mischievous conspirators, constantly whispering and falling silent whenever someone approached close enough to overhear. The mothers seemed to be plotting something nonstop, though even Tobias either didn’t know or stayed silent as a partisan.

The elephant in the room finally got some attention. Caitlyn had her suspicions, which she confided in Vi, who confirmed them, explaining how she’d been literally shoved onto the Kiramman jet that morning with a pre-packed suitcase. She hadn’t even had time to ask questions or say goodbye to anyone.

All she had was a neck pillow and a note with a time and place where she was expected to be on time. A sleepy Vi hadn’t understood at first, only piecing it together by evening, but she decided not to overthink the situation and just be present.

“This is our stop,” their voices quieted as they stopped in front of a small two-story house at the end of the street. Caitlyn tried to pull away, but Vi held her back, as if bracing for something. Nerves were evident, and the professor picked up on it, growing anxious herself.

“I’ve wanted to tell you something for a while,” Vi began awkwardly, her eyes hiding in the shadow of the streetlamp. “Or rather, ask, but maybe tell too, because you don’t have to answer now, or ever, but I just wanted you to know or at least hear me out—”

“Vi,” Caitlyn interrupted gently. “It’s absolutely fine. You can speak to me, you do know that, don’t you?”

The girl took a deep breath and exhaled sharply, gathering her thoughts.

Without saying a word, she stepped back slightly and pulled a velvet box from her coat’s inner pocket. Caitlyn tensed, sharply inhaling. Her eyes darted between the box and Vi’s gray ones as she fought to stay composed and wait for an explanation.

Violet gazed at her tenderly, nervously biting her lip. “You don’t have to give me an answer, I just…” She opened the box, revealing two rings.

The first was simpler, a minimalist design shaped like a grapevine, entwined with a midnight-blue hue, engraved with a key and the initials ‘CK’ inside. The second was more majestic, violet petals forming a ring that shimmered in purple and red, with a small ‘V’ etched within.

“It’s not a proposal,” she said cautiously, glancing at the woman whose eyes remained locked on hers, unable to move. “Not yet, but—”

“Promise rings,” the professor whispered for her.

“Yes,” Vi swallowed, gathering her emotions into words. “I don’t need more time, Caitlyn. I know I’ll never change my mind, and I don’t want anything without you. I’ve made my choice and hope you’ll choose me too. I want to marry you when the time comes and you tell me you want it too…”

Caitlyn silently took the ring meant for Vi and gently took her left hand. “Only six more months, agreed?” Vi nodded, holding back tears.

“Just a little longer,” the girl slid the ring onto the professor’s finger and kissed her hand, pressing her face against it. “Can I steal a kiss from you?”

Caitlyn blushed and decided to take the lead. She turned Violet’s face by the cheek, intending to leave a small peck on the cheekbone, but at the last moment, Vi turned her head and kissed her back. Short, but insistent.

“Is that what you wanted?” Caitlyn didn’t pull away far as Vi brushed her soft lips against woman’s, whispering a response into them.

“No. I wanted more,” blue and gray eyes met. Cait’s fingers slipped into the hair at the back of Vi’s neck, tilting her head as she kissed girl deeply once again.

Violet held her waist, stroking the back and pulling Caitlyn closer while the professor pressed her whole body against her, wrapping the arms around student’s neck. She gently caressed Vi’s head, soothing restless hearts. The girl didn’t want to let go. The woman had no desire to stop.

“Cait, I l—” the professor silenced her with a finger on swollen lips from the heated kiss.

“Me too, Violet.”

Chapter Text

“Hands, if you please.”

“I don't get it…”

“I said, let me see your hands,” she crossed her own in front of her. “I shan’t ask again!”

…

“I like this one,” Vi forwarded a link to Sevika via direct message as they sat across from each other. “High ceilings, extra space that could be turned into locker rooms, and here,” she turned her laptop and zoomed in on a room in the blueprint. “We could set up a separate area for group training.”

Sevika huffed, opening the link on her computer. The image expanded on the large screen. The price stung a bit for her alone, but Vi was ready to invest enough to make it feasible for them.

The bar chain was truly thriving, gradually gaining fame even across the country. The advertising was working, and working brilliantly. Perhaps Fel and Vander were already negotiating with a new partner to open the first bar in California.

Upon turning twenty-one, Vi gained access to her trust fund. It wasn’t as vast as Caitlyn’s, but it was still impressively luxurious. She could’ve avoided working altogether, but that wasn’t her style. Her internship had gone so well that she’d started drafting a business plan for a gym, occasionally consulting with Sevika.

One day, the woman invited her to her office and expressed interest in co-investing in the venture. Vi would remain the owner, while Sevika would hold 49% of the shares. To say it was unexpected for the girl would be an understatement. She’d been meticulously crafting a strategy to charm wealthy investors at the Kiramman fall gala.

Sevika had no doubts about Vi. Steady, clear, no frills. The sports angle was a bonus, given the woman’s own history with kickboxing, which she’d only quit due to an injury to her left arm. A metal plate now replaced part of her humerus, making her even more intimidating. Airport security checks often involved startled faces, an X-ray, and a doctor’s note – sometimes even a separate room inspection, though that was rare.

Sevika huffed again, staring at the monitor for a long while. Her eyes darted over photos and meticulously studied the blueprints. The location was solid, the realtor an old acquaintance. Maybe this was exactly what they needed. “Alright,” She turned to Vi, who was waiting for her answer. “I’ll call and set up a viewing. When are you free?”

Glancing at her calendar, overloaded with crying plans between thesis prep, Vi found no open slots. “Damn, I can only do late June…” She tried to squeeze it in.

“I get it. If you want it faster, I can go check it out without you,” Sevika offered kindly. “I’ll bring my foreman, and we’ll scour every corner, trust me.”

“Somehow, I’m not surprised,” A quiet laugh escaped Vi. “But if that works, I’m all for it. I’d rather not spend all day watching you poke at bricks or try to shoulder down walls.” Their laughter echoed off the office walls, slightly rattling a diploma hanging there.

“No problem, I’ll document everything and brief you in a presentation,” With a click, Sevika closed her laptop and took a look at the notifications on her phone.

“Wow, so official!” Vi said, kind of as a joke, half in jest.

“We might be friends, but work is work, and here we’re partners,” Sevika was in earnest when she spoke.

“Of course, partner,” Vi adjusted her shirt, rolling down her sleeves. With her bachelor’s pre-defense in two hours, she aimed to look as professional as possible. She extended her hand, and Sevika responded with a firm handshake.

“Got time for lunch?” Out of the blue, Sevika had an idea. “We can discuss the visual designs too.”

“You know where Mel are right now and don’t want to show up alone, huh?” She gave a playful nudge.

“Yes,” Sevika packed her bag and followed the girl out. “Now forget I said that and pretend we’re just lunching to calm your nerves before your big moment.”

“As you say!” Vi didn’t hide how much she enjoyed watching this ‘game’ between the two grown women.

Sevika and Mel. A great mix, spiced with a few minor and one disastrous decision, the fallout of which had been rotting for years. It’d be nice if new shoots sprouted soon, but that would require them to act in sync, helping each other.

Sevika was noticeably thawing under the pressure. Mel was fighting with all her might.

If there hadn’t been love, there’d be nothing to fight for, but the women loved each other deeply and fiercely. Sevika’s anger had faded, replaced by hurt that was slowly morphing into forgiveness. She wanted this to work out at last. Mel realised her mistake straight away, but there was no going back. She knew she had a long, dark road ahead of her, but she was ready to walk it to the end.

“Do you love her?” Vi asked, being a bit careful with her words.

Sevika had never really talked to anyone about her feelings or struggles. She’d always been like a massive, unyielding mountain, immovable by anyone or anything. Vander had tried to speak with his friend when she drowned her pain in copious amounts of whiskey, but she’d brushed him off. He never left, though, staying by her side – on the couch, at the bar stool, or even in an alley when Sev tried to purge her emotional wounds.

“Yes,” she replied, short and clear.

That summer, Vi and Sevika had grown closer, finding common ground in their relationships with women unlike any other. Their dynamics even shared similarities. Sevika and Mel also had an age gap, seven years, not sixteen, but not three either. It had been a long journey to each other, and with each day, the moment to decide drew nearer. It was all in Sevika’s hands now.

“Have you forgiven her?” Vander, seeing their growing bond, had stepped back, letting Vi be there for Sev more.

Sevika gripped the steering wheel and frowned. She stayed silent. For a long time. Maybe she didn’t want to speak, or perhaps she didn’t fully know what to say.

“If you can’t forgive and forget, it’s all pointless, just picking at old wounds,” Vi carried on, and noticed that Sevika was listening really carefully, even though she was acting like she wasn't. “It’d be wrong to follow feelings that could later be overshadowed by one fatal mistake of Mel’s, which you’d throw in her face during every fight…”

“When did you get so wise?” Sevika shot a little smirk.

“When I fell for a professor and had to keep up with her sexy brain,” Vi had a look at her notifications, but saw there were no new messages.

“So it's Caitlyn, then? To be honest, that didn't cross my mind as being something she'd do,” Sevika was almost tickled by the idea.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Vi looked a bit glum.

“You’ve always liked older women, can’t help that, but for Caitlyn to dive so eagerly into a relationship with someone like you…”

Hurt crept into Vi’s voice as she frowned at Sevika. “Now, that sounds like a bit of an insult…”

“Don't take it personally, mate,” Sevika lightly punched her shoulder, more of a playful shove. “You’ve always been a bit wild with your ideas alongside Jinx, but I’ll admit, I’ve seen you grow these past few years.” Vi wasn't completely convinced. “And Cait…she’s too proper, somehow. Your relationship feels like a breach of some code she’s always followed. Even as a kid, I remember how she stood out among her peers. It was like her frontal lobe was already developed, yet she’d stack her textbooks neatly in her bag like a ruler was involved, then mold a mud ball to chuck at Jayce, who kept teasing her over and over.”

“She’s a good shot,” Vi blushed and grinned stupidly.

“She’s an excellent shot, Vi,” Sevika gave a warm smile. “Make the most of your time with her. She's the real deal, the real jackpot in the grandest of lotteries.”

“What about Mel, though?” Vi wanted to be a good friend, even if this woman was twice her age, they were business partners now, after all.

“Mel was my jackpot, but I got cheated out of a couple of zeros,” Sevika let out a deep sigh, taking a moment to collect her thoughts. “You don’t have to talk to me about this, I know Vander asked you to do that.”

“I’m doing this of my own accord, Sev. Call it an extra investment in our success,” Vi gave the woman a cheeky smile and slapped her hand. “Your assistant already told me that a certain Miss Medarda inquired about a long-term membership, and we don’t even have a proper space yet.”

Sevika gave a little shake of her head and tried not to smile too widely.

…

The restaurant was lovely and bright, with big windows and lots of plants. It felt like they were dining in a greenhouse. Vi had a big bite of her lasagne, and found herself thinking about how great this place would be if Caitlin were there too. She was snapped back to reality when the muscular lady next to her gave her a little push.

“What?” Vi looked from Sevika to Jayce and Mel, who were sat across.

“Do you know when she’s arriving yet?” Medarda repeated herself.

They’d appeared out of nowhere, perhaps from under the ground, when Jayce swooped in and corralled them to their table. Four felt less awkward than three. The man just wouldn't stop talking, and Vi was right there with him, while Sevika and Mel were exchanging glances that said it all. The food on the table made everyone feel a bit more relaxed.

“Cait said she was keeping her fingers crossed for July. She’s wrapping up exams, projects, and paperwork in June, mostly reports, but who knows what professors get up to when no one is looking,” Vi gave a little quip, trying to hide the fact that she was pretty nervous.

They texted and called every day. They were always sending each other photos and voice messages, for whatever reason. Calls were rarer due to the time difference, but that didn’t stop Vi from relishing every second before bed, lying in bed watching Caitlyn brew coffee or, in a rush, try to eat a barely burnt veggie omelet.

She'd really got her cooking skills up. This is the second level of ten, but some dishes were edible enough that Vi didn’t worry too much about what the professor was feeding herself while living alone.

For now, anyway, as if they’d already discussed moving in together. They hadn’t. But they were both thinking the same thing. Vi hoped Caitlyn would arrive with her suitcases straight to her place. Cait mused it’d be nice if it happened naturally, with Violet’s things gradually migrating to her penthouse.

Just one and a half months to go.

“Fel was saying the other day how he'd love to throw her a welcome party. She’d close the bar for a private event and all that, but,” Jayce looked at Vi seriously, “No kids!”

“I doubt Jinx will mind,” Vi replied, not batting an eyelid. “I’ll bet a hundred that our place will be a mess of nameless people and empty red cups by morning.”

“This includes you, too,” They were all waiting for her reaction, not sure how she'd feel about it.

“What do you mean?” Vi stopped putting food in her mouth.

“The plan’s set from the moment she lands. So, you’ll see her the next day, if she’s up for it, given the party schedule I glimpsed in Fel’s notes,” Mel added a comment in a delicate way.

“Don’t sweat it, kid,” Sevika got back into the discussion, all calm and collected. “One day more, one day less.”

“I'd rather have less, but it's okay,” It was clear to everyone when Vi started looking glum and distant. “I get it, no big deal. With your schedules, I’m amazed we’re still in touch,” She made a light-hearted joke.

“That's what we call family,” Jayce reached out, gently squeezing her shoulder. “And you can’t tell her, deal?”

“Of course, Jay. Mom’s wrath when her plans flop is my least favorite thing.”

“Ugh,” a shiver ran through the man as he recalled spilling the beans about a surprise party for Jinx and nearly being quartered on the spot – no trial, no witnesses. “Yeah, save our heads, please.”

Vi gave him a playful wink, nodding toward the women quietly exchanging loving glances. Sevika seemed about to speak but hesitated. Then Mel casually reached out, placing her hand closer to the woman across from her.

Jayce gave his throat a good clear. “Oh, look at the time,” he glanced at his wrist, where no watch sat. “I'm off to catch my train, and you, Vi?”

“Right, I'm off to my pre-defence,” She scooped the last of the lasagne up and hurried after him. “Enjoy your lunch, ladies!” Vi grinned widely as Jayce muttered something to Mel, masking it with a fake cough.

They hurried off, leaving Sevika with her mouth open. Mel gently closed it with her hand, and then slowly slid her hand over to cover it.

…

Caitlyn was torn between packing and dealing with students who’d ignored her early-semester warnings and now faced resits. This was far from her perfectly planned departure. The dates had shifted, and Fel seemed mildly annoyed for some reason, though she blamed work. Caitlyn barely convinced Vi not to buy a ticket and fly over, assuring her she’d finish faster and be home sooner.

Corin wouldn’t let up. It was starting to feel like subtle, persistent stalking. The woman kept turning up nearby, standing too close for her own comfort. Vi wouldn't be keen on that. Yet, beyond words, Corin hadn’t made any moves. She reminded Caitlyn of Maddie, which made the professor queasy and eager to bolt.

Of course, Corin was far more pleasant and a better person overall. At least she wasn’t trying to rummage through Caitlyn’s pockets via Cassandra’s hands. But some of her phrases and invitations felt overly ambiguous. Even so, the professor just shrugged it off and carried on ignoring it.

It was easy to tune out distractions when her mind was consumed by Vi. Her gym selfies or post-meeting snaps with Sevika. The girl looked strikingly good in light pastel shirts, especially when the sleeves stretched taut over her shoulders and biceps as she moved or reached for something.

They were on the phone the entire time. Every little detail and bit of gossip was shared right away. It felt a bit lonely when Vi pulled back slightly due to her final study months, but Caitlyn was cool with it. She knew the girl needed to focus and get ready, and then it would be time for her to enjoy the summer.

…

It could’ve been a party bus, but all the women vetoed it.

Because of that, a glum Jayce was wheeling Caitlyn’s suitcases to a small minivan they’d rented until morning. The plans were wild.

First, a hearty brunch, then pottery with a glass of semi-dry wine at a local studio, followed by a private floristry lesson, after which they’d head to an oil painting class, again, with a glass of wine, and finally, a party at The Last Drop. Mel was already a bit tipsy, having accidentally cracked open a can of blueberry hard seltzer instead of her coffee.

“So, only the four of us, then” Caitlyn raised a question as she made her way to the van, seeking a window seat. The flight had been exhausting, especially sitting in the aisle seat, but at least there’d been plenty of legroom.

“Vander and Sevika will meet us at the bar,” Felicia spoke casually. It was as if she was brushing off her friend's probing questions.

“So, that’s it?” Caitlyn pressed, feigning nonchalance, but her body language told a different story. “Just the six of us, then?”

Mel giggled, hiding her face behind her second can of lightly alcoholic fizz. This was her first mini-vacation in two years, so she was ready to let loose and wake up to find Sevika on her couch, or herself on Sevika’s floor. Either way, as long as they were together in the morning, it didn't matter.

“Expecting someone special, Caitlyn?” Mel teased, lightly nudging her with an elbow and waggling her brows.

Caitlyn’s eyes widened suspiciously as she darted a nervous glance at Felicia. “Oh, don’t be shy, Caity, I think you two make a splendid pair!” The woman carried on, clearly pleased with how she'd responded.

“With whom, may I ask?” Caitlyn tried to keep her voice steady, but a slight quiver betrayed her completely.

“We know, Cait,” Mel went on. “Vander and Sevika know too, so please, give us your time until morning, and then you can run off with Vi to the ends of the earth.” In a mock toast, she raised her can.

“Just don’t run too far,” Into this, Felicia's voice cut, clean and sharp. “I’d like to attend the wedding!”

“Dibs on being the maid of honor!” Jayce called from the back seat, clinking cans with Mel. “I want a front-row seat to see Vi cry.” The van erupted, a raw, joyous noise tearing from its occupants.

“Which wedding do you mean?” Caitlyn stammered awkwardly. Sure, they’d exchanged promises, but her thoughts hadn’t ventured that far yet. Yes, she’d told Vi she wanted kids and a family soon, but…

Had Vi been preparing for this more seriously than Caitlyn had assumed? “We… we haven’t even discussed that, and—”

“Relax, Cait,” A comforting squeeze accompanied Felicia's words. “We’re just teasing!”

Teasing or not, Caitlyn couldn’t shake the thought.

A wedding with Vi. Violet could be her wife, could be а Kiramman. Maybe a double surname would be the perfect? It didn’t matter. Whatever Vi wanted, they’d do, Caitlyn thought, longing to see her soon.

Jayce and Felicia couldn’t stop peppering Caitlyn with questions about everything, latching onto any detail about the time spent without them. She spoke of small moments and big ones, enchanted by the landscapes and nature of region. She especially loved the proximity to Canada. Not for escaping, mind you, but for RV trips. Caitlyn had even started saving those videos of compact camper vans that only required a standard driver’s license, small enough to avoid stressful driving. Caitlyn might love big cars, but not that big, and hiring a private driver for an RV would be odd.

The friends gathered, feeling just as they had twenty years ago when they spent evenings in Jayce’s room, which, by chance, was in the basement but cozier than any other. His family hadn’t been as wealthy as the Medardas or Kirammans. The Talises were working-class until his father invented a technology that made factory work easier, skyrocketing their income. One random idea had completely transformed their lives.

His parents had passed a few years back.

Aggressive cancer. The ever-bright and smiling Jayce dimmed in an instant, as if someone had pinched out his light with wet fingers. Despite their age, the other parents had practically adopted him, inviting man to holidays and family dinners. They’d always looked out for each other. A little community bonded by their kids growing up next door.

As kids, they dreamed of buying a small plot of land at the end of the street and building their own little world. A house for each, a family for each, all holding tight to the strong bond their parents had forged. When Jayce and Mel got together, it thrilled everyone. But then Caitlyn left, the couple split, and those dreams lost their color, fading to the back of their minds.

The first stop is here.

Jayce got messy in the first seven minutes, clumsily squeezing the clay on the spinning wheel. Mel laughed so hard she choked on her own spit, and while Caitlyn tried to save her friend, Felicia drew a rude symbol on the bottom of the plate Jayce had made.

After firing, he’d surely notice it and flush with embarrassment, hiding the prank from guests. But for now, he admired his little plate, carefully painting pine trees, or maybe firs, onto it. Mel shaped a mug like a faceted glass, with a certain charm to it. Felicia crafted a candlestick in the shape of a large apple, its top removable like a lid, which she planned to paint red later.

Caitlyn had no crafting skills to speak of, so her pottery took far longer and involved less wine while her friends, under the instructor’s guidance, polished off a bottle among the three of them. With care and diligence, qualities she had in spades, she shaped a vase like a blooming bud. The workshop instructor helped sketch out her idea, and the professor followed the plan meticulously.

“WHO DID THIS?!” He noticed sooner than Felicia expected. “Mel, why’d you draw a dick on the bottom of my lovelylittleplate?”

Tipsy Jayce was sensitive Jayce. Not aggressive, but painfully tender, especially about things close to his heart, particularly those he’d made himself. “I wanted to give it to Viktor…”

“It’s bloody hilarious,” Mel cackled alongside Felicia, while Caitlyn tried not to hurt her friend’s feelings, covering the laughter with a hand.

All the pottery was fired and ready for painting, so there was no fixing it now. Even if they painted anything over it, the outline would still be visible and tangible to the touch.

“It wasn’t me, Jay, sorry, not this time.” Mel kindly offered him a consoling glass of semi-sweet wine. “Maybe it’s a sign?” She leaned in, inspecting the crude drawing with exaggerated focus.

“A sign?!” Jayce suddenly snatched the plate back, now studying the sketch himself. “You think he’ll get the hint and not find it too, y’know, crude?”

“AHA!” Mel's exclamation tore through the air. “So you are sweet on him, I knew it!” She triumphantly clinked glasses with Jayce and downed the rest of her wine in one gulp.

Drunk Detective Agency at your service!

“Go for it, big guy!” She gave him a playful shove, misjudging her strength, and Jayce wobbled dangerously. The alcohol was kicking in. Not drunk yet, but definitely not sober.

Felicia and Caitlyn exchanged awkward glances, cracking up at their friends’ antics and the successful prank. And what a revelation! Jayce, ever secretive, who’d claimed for years he wasn’t into anyone, was apparently head over heels for his work partner.

The second stop was super low-key. No alcohol, just warm tea, snacks, and water to keep things balanced. Jayce and Mel clearly needed to slow down if they didn’t want to crash before sunset.

Caitlyn loves flowers. She loves giving lavish bouquets and appreciated receiving them too. But arranging a composition from the provided blooms was torture. None of the attempts achieved the look of a bouquet, only a broom.

“Don’t fret, dear,” Felicia's words lit a spark of determination in her eyes. “She’ll be over the moon, no matter how it looks.”

“But that hardly means I ought to hand her this mess,” Caitlyn protested.

“Then just enjoy watching those two bicker. When else will we all be together like this?” Felicia nodded toward the pair across from them.

Of all things, Jayce and Mel were quarrelling about lilies. Could anything be more preposterous?

“Listen, why don’t we put all the lilies in one corner? It’ll be a lily district, an elite neighborhood!” Jayce proposed, his tone bright and cheerful.

“What? No! That’s floral racism! They need to be evenly spread out for interspecies integration!” Mel let out an indignant huff.

“Integration? They’ll just overshadow each other! Look, one lily is stunning, but five? It’s banal, like Soviet wallpaper,” Jayce's reply was sharp, a shield for his decision.

“I think it’s a lily collective! They look great as a team! One alone is sad, like a lone skier in a field,” Mel's retort was swift and unyielding.

“A lone skier is cool! That’s minimalism! Your collective is a kolkhoz field, God forgive me.” Where these communism comparisons came from, Caitlyn and Felicia had no clue.

“You’ve got no sense of beauty! You’d probably stick a carnation and a daisy in there for ‘democracy’!” Mel's exasperation mounted, palpable in the tense air.

“What’s wrong with carnations? They’re hard workers, not like your aristocratic lilies getting pollen all over your clothes!” A sharp rebuttal sprang from Jayce's lips.

The workshop instructor swiftly intervened in this heated debate, and before Caitlyn could blink, she found herself with a paintbrush in one hand and a glass of wine in the other, facing an unfinished canvas.

A field of cornflowers and other wildflowers stretched across it, with a majestic yet whimsically colorful castle in the distance. Above, dark clouds loomed with flocks of birds, while a peach tree bloomed in the field, its fruits hidden in the grass.

A masterpiece, Cait thought, savoring the semi-sweet wine as she applied the final strokes. She pulled out her phone and sent a snap of the painting to Vi. After a moment’s thought, she sent a selfie too – cheeks flushed, eyes sparkling, shirt unbuttoned one button too far.

It was midnight.

The bar’s doors were closed, but inside, music blared, and LEDs flung colors in every direction. Only one table was occupied. Boisterous voices, clinking glasses, and beer mugs filled the air. Piles of food, a charged-up karaoke machine, and Jayce singing wildly off-key. He danced comically, trying hard but missing every note. Oh well, they were here for the party and the vibe, not a singing contest.

Caitlyn lounged contentedly in a soft chair that reminded her of half an avocado, pit removed. She’d overdone it with the wine and oil paints at the painting stop. Her canvas was still drying in Vander’s office.

Cait’s social battery, and the one for general energy, was dipping to a critical five percent, flashing red. The professor had switched to energy-saving mode, barely moving as she watched the chaos unfold like a show. One wrong word, and the neighboring table turned into a beer pong setup. Cups were arranged, drinks poured, and an eager Jayce, clumsily rolling up his sleeve, tore off a button.

“Hey, Cait, you’re on my team! Let’s kick these show-offs’ arses!” Sevika clearly didn’t appreciate his choice of words, and Mel, standing beside her, fired back with a sharp-witted insult.

“Aye, aye, Captain,” Caitlyn replied, standing a bit unsteadily, gripping the chair’s back for support. “But first, a dramatic pause…”

“What?” Jayce, thoroughly sloshed, didn’t get it.

“Bathroom break, genius,” Felicia's teasing was light, carried on a soft laugh.

Caitlyn made her way, mostly confidently, toward the restroom at the end of the hall. It was no more than five meters, but it felt like an eternity. But instead of the stalls, she spotted a perfectly sized window.

“Hmmm,” There was no turning back.

…

“Hands, if you please,” Caitlyn commanded in a crisp, authoritative tone.

“I don’t get it…” Vi mumbled sleepily, standing at the front door in a rumpled T-shirt, boxers, and soft shark-shaped slippers with gaping jaws.

“I said, let me see your hands.” Caitlyn crossed her own arms, her posh accent sharp. “I shan’t ask again!”

Of course, she’d ask again. Woman had already forgotten why she was asking in the first place. Vi, almost willingly, raised both palms and wiggled them side to side, unsure what Caitlyn was looking for.

As you might’ve guessed, or maybe not, the professor, sleeves rolled up, had climbed out of a small window near the ceiling of the bar’s restroom. She’d awkwardly dropped to the ground and called a taxi. Her phone was always with her, and her belongings were safe with the friends.

Why not use the door? Why not say goodbye to them and calmly head to Vi’s?

The thrill. The sense of adventure. Like she was escaping a tower where an evil witch had locked her away, racing to meet her knight. She could’ve called Vi to pick her up, but where’s the fun in that when you can act a fool and hail a taxi from a dodgy alley?

The driver of the electric car eyed her warily as she slid into the back. Lucky for him, a partition separated driver from passenger, so he was safe… for now.

“Splendid!” Caitlyn declared with satisfaction, spotting the ring still on Vi’s finger. “Care to invite me in?”

Violet was so sleepy she half-thought this was a dream, a figment of her conscious and subconscious mind. She shuffled aside, stifling a yawn with her hand. Caitlyn confidently kicked off her patent leather shoes and strode into the loft.

Her shirt landed on the couch. Her trousers on a barstool in the kitchen. Vi trailed silently behind her to the bedroom. There, Caitlyn wordlessly opened the wardrobe and rifled through dozens of T-shirts and a few pairs of shorts.

“Do you happen to have anything a touch closer to my size?” Her tongue stumbled slightly, so she spoke uncharacteristically slowly, making Vi even drowsier. Ignoring the growing mess, Violet crawled under the covers.

“Look at the bottom of the right stack,” Vi yawned so hard her jaw clicked. “The red ones.”

“EUREKA!” Caitlyn exclaimed loudly, startling her girl, who sat up in surprise.

The professor turned her back to Vi and unhooked her bra. If Violet hadn’t closed her eyes a split second earlier, she’d have seen Caitlyn, very real and nearly naked in her bedroom, quoting Archimedes.

Cait quickly threw on Vi’s clothes and slipped under the covers. Vi immediately slung a leg over her thigh and wrapped her arms around woman’s waist. Caitlyn hugged her tightly, kissing the crown of her head.

“You really came?” The words left Vi's lips in a near-silent whisper.

Caitlyn traced gentle patterns on Vi’s back, making her practically purr. “Yes, darling.” Her delicate fingers wove through girl’s pink hair, gliding over her scalp, and Violet pressed closer, unwilling to let it end.

“Wanna make out for a bit?” Vi grinned, her lips curling with a smug satisfaction as the scent of blackcurrant filled the air.

“Trying your hand at seducing a lady in distress, are you?” Her voice was a drowsy murmur, each word draped in the haze of drink.

“You objectin’?” Her head tilted up, body swaying faintly forward.

She brushed her lips against Cait’s, smiling warmly as the professor let out a nervous breath. Caitlyn’s heartbeat quickened, her breathing uneven. Vi’s fingers grazed her cheek, tucking stray hairs away from hungry lips.

Unable to wait, Caitlyn placed a hand on the back of Vi’s neck and pulled her into a long, fervent kiss. They didn’t pause for breath, only for each other, a kiss stolen from the brink of exhaustion.

Without breaking the kiss, Violet pushed aside the blanket that had fallen between their heated bodies. She confidently shifted her weight, settling atop Caitlyn so perfectly she could fully relax. The professor tilted her head, deepening the kiss, pulling Vi as close as possible.

The taste of alcohol and minty toothpaste mingled on their tongues, dancing in rhythm with their movements. They melted into one. Touch drifted, deliberate and searching. Mouths parted, flushed and throbbing with the memory of pressure. Their shirts rode up as if by their own will, hot skin meeting pale, a moan escaping from within.

Vi didn’t want to stop, and Caitlyn wasn’t even trying, but the professor’s exhaustion took over, and the kisses slowed. Their lips simply felt each other, no longer stealing pieces for themselves. As the professor held her close, Vi’s mouth traced a burning path across Cait’s neck.

Together they fell into dreams, entwined, finally whole. Together.

…

Felicia woke with a pounding headache and a hellish hangover. On the nightstand sat a glass of cool water and a bottle of aspirin (consult a doctor or pharmacist before use). She stretched heavily, feeling her bones creak and joints pop. The knees might’ve cracked, but she wasn’t sure.

In the kitchen, a half-dead Jayce slumped while Mel, shockingly chipper for the amount of alcohol she’d downed, whipped up an omelet for three. Jayce slowly dragged his gaze to a disheveled Felicia and, instead of a greeting, blinked. He barely moved, propped up with an elbow on the table, head resting in his hand. His hair was so tangled it looked like it might never be combed out, only scissors could save it now.

“I thought you’d be with Sevika,” Her voice grated, each syllable a painful effort. This only dredged up more awkward memories of the party turning into a singing contest.

“You’re absolutely right, my dear Felicia,” Mel's voice rose in a bright, cheerful melody. When Felicia looked to Jayce for answers, he stayed still but gave a slightly longer blink. If that was meant to be Morse code, he’d picked the wrong audience.

“So, what went wrong?” Felicia shuffled to the coffee maker, popping in the strongest capsule she could find. She grabbed a large mug and set it under the machine. It brewed a lot of coffee, which meant one thing – time to add milk.

“Everything went right, my dearest,” Mel’s blissful contentment was starting to unnerve the others. “We were making out so hard by the back door that I accidentally bit her lip. So we decided to pump the brakes and save the sex for sober times.” As she spoke, she carelessly waved a wooden spatula, and a piece of omelet flew into Jayce’s eye.

A moment hung between them, suspended.

He laughed like a man with nothing to lose, then his breath hitched, breaking into a cough. Then he hooted again, joined by the women who noticed the bit of food slide off his face onto the table.

“I’m glad you two are finally sorting things out,” Felicia spitted out her first sip of coffee when she heard Jayce’s voice, wrecked from last night, now squeaking in a near-falsetto as he sat in the kitchen.

“Not entirely sorted,” a flicker of sadness crossed Mel’s face. “But we’re on the right track, I’m sure of it.”

…

The morning was warm. A light, misty haze blanketed the ground, shielding doorways from the sun. Birds chirped melodic morning tunes while the city slept. Rays of light slipped through the loosely drawn curtains into Vi’s bedroom.

Caitlyn lay snugly wrapped in the blanket, held tightly in someone’s arms. She could feel Violet’s chest rising and falling with each slow breath, a rhythm that grounded her, calming her deeply. Those steady inhales kept her anchored in the present, a reminder that Vi was right there and wasn’t going anywhere.

Caitlyn carefully turned, keeping Vi’s arms in place so they wouldn’t slip away in her sleep. Now they faced each other. Cait watched intently as Violet’s eyes darted beneath her lids, lost in the haze of dreams. She freed a hand from the blanket and softly, almost weightlessly, brushed her knuckles along Vi’s cheek. But that wasn’t enough. After some quick mental calculations, she deftly slid her arm under girl’s neck, hugging her back and gently stroking her spine.

It was so peaceful, so perfect, that Caitlyn didn’t care what time it was or if she had any plans for the day. Now, there were none. She intended to spend the entire day in bed with Vi, cuddling. Maybe they’d eat later, watch a movie, but leaving the bed wasn’t necessary, nor was cooking.

Surprisingly, Caitlyn felt inexplicably fresh and alert despite yesterday’s adventures. The floral scent enveloped her, and she melted at the mere thought of Vi being so close. She should probably text Felicia to say she’s fine, but later…sometime much later.

“Mornin’, cupcake,” Vi’s voice was a sleep-roughened murmur.

“Good morning, darling,” Words lost, Caitlyn just pressed light, smiling kisses all over Vi’s face.

Violet laughed and tried to hide her face in the crook of Caitlyn’s neck, her lips grazing the pulse point. “Stop, I haven’t even brushed my teeth yet.”

“It matters not to me,” Cupping Vi’s jaw, Cait closed the space between them, her lips meeting Vi’s in a gentle press while her hands slid soothingly into her hair. Violet didn’t hold back. She deepened the kiss, one hand cradling Caitlyn’s neck, the other slipping beneath her waistband to rest on the curve of her hip.

“Where’d you get this?” A slow grin spread across Vi’s face. “Like my clothes that much, Cupcake?” she teased, tugging gently at the burgundy hoodie Caitlyn had somehow claimed.

“One might say I was guided by the scent,” Caitlyn’s grin was all mischief. “Struggling to take it all in, darling?”

“Were you cold? Did you get chilly?” Vi shifted, anxiously tightening the covers around her woman.

“No, Vi,” Caitlyn’s hands found Vi’s neck again. “I simply went to the bathroom, caught myself on a chair, and the hoodie slipped from its perch. I hardly noticed I’d pulled it on.”

“Didn’t notice, huh?” Vi teased, a playful smirk betraying her feigned suspicion.

“A complete and utter accident, nothing more,” A nonchalant shrug was all the warning before Caitlyn pulled Vi back into a searing kiss.

“Should I expect you to give it back?” Between each tender press of lips, Vi managed a husky murmur.

“No,” Her tone was unyielding, sealing the matter with crisp authority. “Return it? Don’t be absurd, it’ll be far better off in my wardrobe, where there’s room aplenty for everything you have…”

With a sudden retreat, Vi searched Caitlyn’s face, her own full of doubt and surprise. “You hintin’ I should move into your wardrobe?”

“No,” A sweet, unhurried press of lips. “I mean, should you want to, you might move in with me – properly, with your things, your furniture as well. We’ll find the space. But only if you feel it, I shan’t press you. If it’s too soon, I’ll content myself with your hoodie… and perhaps the T-shirt, just for now.” Caitlyn’s voice trembled slightly as she spoke, surprised by her own candor. She hadn’t expected to lay her longing bare like this.

Words died on Caitlyn’s lips as Vi claimed her mouth, all heat and hunger, hands pressing firmly into the small of her back. “Why your place and not mine?”

“Well, I did buy a penthouse, and you’re merely renting. The sensible course is glaringly obvious,” Caitlyn’s teeth caught her lower lip, fingers threading restlessly through Vi’s hair. “But, if you prefer, if the penthouse doesn’t suit you, we could stay here or search for another flat. Or perhaps a house? We could certainly look for one, if that’s your wish. Large, small – whatever you like. I can contact a realtor, and we might begin viewings next week—”

Gently yet decisively, Violet closed the distance, her mouth capturing Caitlyn’s in a kiss that started tender and grew with urgency. A shared tremor ran through them the moment Cait exhaled, her body softening against Vi’s. Violet couldn’t help the quiet chuckle that escaped her at woman’s flustered state. She was ready for anything, as long as Caitlyn was with her, never to be let go again. Clutching the professor tightly, they breathed as one, unwilling to end the kiss. Cait understood, yet a tremor of doubt still flickered.

“Okay,” Vi’s breath ghosted across Caitlyn’s skin as she shifted, her lips finding the curve of her neck.

“Okay?” Caitlyn’s voice held a note of unexpected surprise.

“‘Course I’m in, my love. We’ll live wherever you want, but it’d be nice to find a place for after the wedding,” Vi’s lips brushed her wrists, a silent vow with every touch. “Y’know, somewhere the kids can run around in the backyard. Maybe get a dog, if you’re up for it.”

Her warm smile set Caitlyn’s heart singing, flowers blooming within her. A flush spread from her chest, warming her to her fingertips. “Wedding?” Caitlyn grinned widely, no longer shy about her tooth gap. Never shy about it anymore.

“Promise rings are about vowing to marry and be together forever, or did I miss the memo on the whole thing?” Vi was lost in the taste of her, unable and unwilling to pull away, drunk on the fervour of Caitlyn’s answering kisses.

“No, no, you’ve understood perfectly, darling!”

It was worth waiting for her. It was all worth risking for the greatest, most coveted prize.

They didn’t leave the bed until afternoon light warmed the room, and even then, breakfast was a single plate, each feeding the other between kisses and quiet conversation. Caitlyn fully supported Vi’s career choice but tucked away the idea that their home should have a studio room for all the things Violet loved.

Grocery shopping came hours later. Caitlyn watched, mildly troubled, as Vi drifted through the store with no list in hand. The professor dutifully pushed the cart, clueless about what they needed, while Violet scanned every food aisle.

They had no plan, no idea what was for dinner or how the evening would go, but stealing kisses from Vi’s lips as she read salad ingredients was delightful. Or kissing Caitlyn when she frowned at the cookie aisle, trying to pick the best ones. Violet stays close, touch like a second language, her palm resting on the small of Cait’s back, guiding her nearer with every possible excuse.

“Do you fancy it with white chocolate, or milk?” Caitlyn lifted both options, hesitation clear in her eyes.

“Milk one,” A soft kiss landed on Caitlyn’s cheek as Vi spoke. “White tastes like sugar and butter. Milk’s got a bit more cocoa bean to it.”

Caitlyn shifted to face her, but instead of speaking, she leaned in and captured Vi’s mouth with her own, girl’s grip firm at her waist, drawing her near. “Do you honestly think this is proper chocolate, and not some inferior chemical concoction?”

“Nah, but it’s still better than white.” Convinced, Caitlyn set the white chocolate cookies back and threw the milk chocolate into the cart with a soft thud.

They wandered through every aisle, probably the most leisurely couple ever. They looked at nearly everything, maybe buying something unnecessary, but every purchase was debated in a joint meeting and unanimously approved. That’s how a Nerf Eaglepoint 2.0 ended up in their grocery bag, it reminded Caitlyn of her favorite sporting rifle back in England.

Vi graciously let Caitlyn carry two fresh baguettes, one with cheese. from a bakery they stopped at, while Violet hauled the heavy bags with everything else. She still managed to hold Cait’s hand, especially when Caitlyn started frowning and trying to take a bag just to hold her hand.

After loading them into the trunk, Caitlyn stole a longer kiss, gently grabbing Vi’s cheeks and pulling her close. She got carried away, nearly pushing her girl into the car, craving more. That corner of the parking lot was oddly empty, maybe because of them.

Caitlyn was miffed that Vi had bought a car with a manual transmission, meaning she couldn’t hold her hand endlessly. The professor had to fend for herself, but she soon found it fun to tease while Violet had to stay focused and alert.

“Cait, slow down, please,” Vi’s grip tightened gently, halting the advance. Her lip caught under her teeth, eyes dark.

“You chose the manual, so I suppose granting me my wish is out of the question for now,” Caitlyn’s mouth tilted into a mischievous grin.

“First, I like manual better. More control over the car,” She sounded suddenly like she was giving a lecture, crisp and precise.

“And it suits you, darling,” Fingers pressing firmly into Vi’s leg, Caitlyn drew closer, her lips nearly brushing her ear. “Absolutely very sexy.”

Goosebumps raced down Vi’s neck, her cheeks flushed, and suddenly she couldn’t catch her breath. “Second, what do you want?”

Seeing the reaction she drew from Vi only fueled Caitlyn’s boldness. “You don’t know what I desire? And how, pray, do you intend to satisfy me?”

Vi froze, every line of her body pulled tight. “Caitlyn, hold off till we’re home, please,” The words left her lips as they rolled to a stop, the traffic light glowing above them. She drew Caitlyn against her, claiming her mouth in a deep, urgent kiss. A low, wanting moan escaped professor as warmth bloomed under her skin. “Just a few more blocks.”

“As you command, my love,” Caitlyn breathed against Vi’s lips, stealing a few more kisses until Violet reluctantly pulled away at the green light.

It was a 1966 Volkswagen Beetle, two-door, in pristine condition and a pleasant beige. Caitlyn’s hands persistently stroked Vi’s thigh, occasionally squeezing when she started talking about something.

They entered the quiet expanse of the penthouse, the night skyline glowing beyond the windows. Caitlyn couldn’t pull away, her mouth still seeking Vi’s as she quietly took one of the bags to ease her load. Violet answered with another deep, lingering kiss. They stood there flushed, a little breathless, the heat between them palpable and sweet.

Caitlyn entered first, flicking on the ambient lighting. Vi, without thinking, set the bags down and pinned Cait against the wall. She hungrily kissed professor’s neck, leaving faint lipstick marks and light bites. With unashamed intent, her hands found their way under Caitlyn’s shirt, deftly undoing each fastening. Caitlyn responded by pulling Vi’s T-shirt up and off, leaving nothing between them but warmth.

“Want me to fuck you?” Vi’s voice was a low, rough scrape of sound.

“Yes,” Caitlyn breathed, barely audible, as Vi’s knee pressed between her legs, right at her core. “Please, baby, yes.”

“Should I carry you to the bedroom?” Vi’s whisper was a warm, deliberate caress against Caitlyn’s ear.

“Doesn’t matter,” Caitlyn exhaled weakly, surrendering to the desire and heat filling the space around them. “I crave your fingers, want to feel them so deeply—”

That was all the invitation Vi needed. Her hands locked around Caitlyn’s hips, lifting her effortlessly toward the couch. Caitlyn’s legs circled Vi’s waist, fingers working frantically at the buttons of her own shirt before tossing it aside. She needed to feel Vi’s skin on hers—now, not later. A quick flick, and her bra joined the shirt on the floor. Vi groaned as their bare chests met, the sound rough with want. Caitlyn scattered kisses along her neck and shoulders until Vi gently lowered her onto the cushions, pressing her into the couch with hungry intent.

Caitlyn had no intention of letting Vi take control. Her hands slid into Vi's hair, pulling her into a deep, claiming kiss. “I want you to hold me, pay no mind to my pleas, and continue until I lose all sense of words.”

Vi froze for a heartbeat, and that was all the opening Caitlyn needed. She pulled her close, straddling her thighs, their bodies flush. They dove into a kiss, Violet blindly fumbling with the belt buckle on Caitlyn’s trousers. A snap. She lifted Caitlyn, tugging off her pants and underwear in one go. Vi moved to lay her down, pure instinct driving her, but Caitlyn resisted, a firm hand on her chest stopping her descent.

Fingers pressed into Vi’s cheeks, holding her gaze steady. “Don’t you dare, sweetheart. This evening, you’ll be the one beneath me,” she purred predatorily, crashing her lips into Vi’s, stealing her breath and guiding girl’s strong hands down her body. Vi got the message.

She yielded to Caitlyn's lead in the kiss, yet her fingers found their own path to Cait's clit, teasing it with practiced ease. A deep, shuddering moan escaped the professor as she pressed closer. Vi's fingertips traced her folds, dipping just inside – enough to make Caitlyn arch off the couch. Professor answered with a fiercer kiss, nails digging into the hard curve of Vi's shoulder.

Voleti relaxed, holding Caitlyn by the waist, trailing kisses down her neck to her collarbone as Caitlyn struggled to breathe. Vi’s tongue found her nipples, savoring them like the finest delicacy, sending shivers through both of them. Violet barely held back from pouncing, but would that really be so bad?

Her fingers slid through Caitlyn’s warmth, pausing at her entrance while her thumb circled her clit – slow, steady strokes coiling tension deep within. Vi brought a glistening finger to Caitlyn’s lips. Without hesitation, Professor took it into her mouth, slicking it thoroughly with her tongue. When Vi tried to pull back, Caitlyn gripped her wrist, drawing three fingers into her mouth and coating them with deliberate, lingering wetness. Violet crashed their mouths together in a ravenous kiss, then returned her soaked fingers below, sliding inside with a shared gasp.

Her fingers found Caitlyn’s entrance without hesitation, slipping inside. Two at first, then deeper as Cait’s moans grew louder, more urgent. Caitlyn’s hips rocked against her hand, her body arching, fingers digging into the shoulders of the woman beneath her.

“More,” she breathed between kisses, rhythm quickening, losing herself in the feeling. “Right there,”

Vi didn’t hesitate. She withdrew, drawing a frustrated gasp from Caitlyn, then pushed back in with three fingers. Her grip tightened on woman’s waist as she set a relentless rhythm, the base of her palm grinding against Caitlyn’s clit with every thrust, sending waves of pleasure coursing through them both.

“I’m close, Vi,” A long, low moan escaped Caitlyn as Violet quickened her pace, teeth grazing that sensitive spot where neck met shoulder. Girl’s fingers pressed into the curve of Caitlyn’s hip, holding her firmly in place. “God, Vi… Vi, my love… fuc-fuck me hard.”

“Hold on tight,” She kissed below Caitlyn’s ear, then let her tongue glide lightly along the shell.

Caitlyn obeyed, gripping the couch’s backrest behind Vi as girl let go of her waist. Violet’s palm slid from the curve of Caitlyn’s back to the damp ache at her clit. The touch made professor lift her hips, pressing her chest flush to girl’s face. Violet answered by drawing a nipple into her mouth, her tongue rolling, sucking gently. The movements were a bit chaotic, but the pace kept building as Caitlyn’s swollen clit held on desperately, sweat making their bodies glide against each other.

Caitlyn came with a gasping moan, back arching, fingers clutching at the bare skin as sensation overwhelmed her. She slumped forward, face buried in girl’s neck, each exhale deep and unsteady. Warm wetness traced the inside of her thighs, darkening the fabric of Vi’s jeans. Violet slowed her touch but didn’t stop, hands soothing as she guided Caitlyn back from the edge.

With all the warmth her heart could hold, Caitlyn whispered, “I love you,” before she brought her lips to Vi’s in a soft, lingering kiss.

Between hungry, open-mouthed kisses, Vi breathed it back: “I love you too.”

The couch was leagues better than on the kitchen table, with its hard edges and Caitlyn’s sore back, Vi’s knees bruised from the counter. Caitlyn sucked her dry, arms wrapped securely around her hips as Vi braced herself, their rhythm deep, slow, and utterly consuming.

The dining table was immediately ruled out. They kept to soft surfaces, where positions could shift and bodies could melt into one another without limits.

Clothes didn’t return that night. Skin to skin, they stayed. Vi didn’t move from the bed, and Caitlyn, just as bare, made sure she didn’t try.